2/10/2010

WARNING: This book is not transferable. It is for your own personal use. If it is sold, shared, or given away, it is an infringement of the copyright of this work and violators will be prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law.

This book is for sale to ADULT AUDIENCES ONLY. It contains substantial sexually explicit scenes and graphic language which may be considered offensive by some readers. Please store your files where they cannot be accessed by minors.

All sexually active characters in this work are 18 years of age or older.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are solely the product of the author’s imagination and/or are used fictitiously, though reference may be made to actual historical events or existing locations. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

Cover Design: Dakota Trace

Nisey’s Awakening © May 2010 Dakota Trace

eXcessica publishing

All rights reserved

Nisey’s Awakening

By Dakota Trace

A special thanks to Jennifer Campbell and her Master

for allowing me to pick their brains.

Prologue

She shivered with excitement when the doorbell rang. Skipping down the stairs, Denise ‘Nisey’ Richardsen hurried to answer it. Jerking the door open, she dragged her current boyfriend, Derrick, inside with her.

“Whoa, what's the hurry?” His eyes sparkled as she yanked on the lapels of his coat.

“My parents are gone for the night and I want what you've been promising me. Please?” She pushed the coat off his shoulders.

“Slow down, we'll get there, Nisey.” He hung his jacket on the coat tree next to the door.

“You’ve got to be crazy. It's all I've been able to think about since we’ve started talking about it!” Grasping his hand, she firmly pulled him towards the stairs.

He stopped her at the bottom of them.

“Derrick?” Uncertainty crossed her face.

“Are you sure about this, Nisey? Once we start, I won't stop.”

“If I wanted this anymore, I'd rape you myself.”

He arched a brow at her before gathering her wrists behind her back. “And how were you going to accomplish this rape?”

She shrugged her shoulders and gave him a look. It said she didn’t care as long as he did to her what he’d promised.

“That's right, Nisey. You won't be able to do a thing once I tie your ass to your bed, but moan, writhe, and beg me to fuck you.” He lifted her hands above her head and yanked her to his body hard, like he owned her.

She nodded as her breath came faster, her nipples tightening and her pussy getting wet to his rough touches.

“Answer me, Nisey!” He punctuated his command with a sharp slap to her jean-covered ass.

“Yes, Master, please tie me up and fuck me.” Her face went flush with embarrassment at the crude request, but she could not deny her burning desire.

“Good girl. Now let's go see if you’ve been obedient and gotten the restraints I asked for.”

“Yes, Master, I did as you asked.” I had to. I need to find out if being restrained is hot as I've imagined it would be, and if it will allow me to finally experience the pleasure of total release.

* * * *

Moments later, Nisey strained against the restraints her older-and -more-experienced boyfriend had placed her in. When he'd brought up the subject of BDSM weeks ago, instead of being horrified as her strait-laced upbringing dictated, she found herself intrigued and readily agreed to let him tie her to her bed naked. Now, with the blindfold over her eyes, she could hear him moving around the bedroom she had played in as a child. A perverse thrill shot through her at the thought of being dominated in this place of innocent play.

“This is something I didn’t expect.”

She jumped at the ever-so-light caress of his hand on the inside of her spread legs.

“Pierced nipples, Nisey? That’s really naughty of you.” He flicked one experimentally before tugging on the other to make her moan. This is not the first time he’s seen them, I wonder why he’s pretending?

She felt his heat hovering over her nakedness. His lips brushed the shell of her ear. “Do I need to punish you for having your nipples pierced without your Master’s permission?” His fingers again tugged at her intimate jewelry.

“I thought you’d like them. Once I turned eighteen I had them done.”

“You didn’t want Mommy and Daddy to stop you. Do they know what a naughty little girl they have?”

“I'm their good, obedient, little Catholic girl, Master.”

He tugged sharply on her rings.

“These aren’t the markings of a good girl, now are they?” He released her rings to flick at the hardened nubs they ran through.

Gasping, she answered him. “No Master, but I want to be your bad little girl.”

Derrick smiled, knowing she had taken a first step. “Oh, don’t worry, you're gonna be my bad little girl.”

“Yes, Master.” Licking her lips as his weight left the bed, she panted in excitement as she heard the jingle of his belt being released. Is he getting naked or is he planning on punishing me? The ‘not knowing’ only added to her arousal.

With her eyes covered her hearing seemed sharper, and she moaned in dismay as she heard the garage door open.

“Derrick, my parents…”

“Silence, I didn’t tell you to speak, slave. You're mine until I release your restraints.” He punctuated his order with a light smack to her left tit.

Nisey hissed at the pain/pleasure coming from her breast wanting nothing more than to let him have his way. At the same time Derrick did, she heard the sharp tones of her mother's voice.

“I thought you said your parents were gone! Bad slave, I think you need to be punished. Leaving you here for them to find is a suitable punishment don’t you think?”

Fear flooded her system. “No! Please, untie me, Derrick! They can’t find me like this.” She struggled violently against her restraints with the horrible concept of her parents seeing her tied naked to her bed. “Derrick? Please!”

Fear pooled in the pit of her stomach as she realized he’d actually left her for her mother to find. That asshole!

She heard footsteps stop in front of her doorway, followed by her mother's voice.

“Denise, honey, we're home. The Andersons canceled…” The door swung slowly open, but all Nisey heard was her mother’s shrill scream.

“What the hell is going on here? Larry, call the cops! Denise’s boyfriend went crazy and tried to her rape her!”

I'm so fucked!

She turned her head away from her mother's voice as shame washed over her. How the hell am I supposed to explain this to my own mother?

“Oh for heaven's sake, Anita, cover her up!”

It was her father’s voice and Nisey stiffened. It was bad enough her mother had seen her. Fuck, if this ruins my relationship with my dad, I’m going to kill Derrick.

“Daddy, can you please untie me?” Her soft plea echoed through the room as if she’d screamed it from the top of Sears Tower.

* * * *

Nisey sat huddled on the couch, now covered in her bathrobe with her knees drawn up and arms wrapped around them. While trying to appear like she was still listening to her mother vent, she wished the screaming lecture would stop.

“What do you mean, you won't press charges? Derrick must’ve tied you up and I saw the red mark on your breast. We saw him sneaking out the back door. I don’t care if he’s Councilman Landing’s son. It’s still attempted rape and assault!”

Right now, Nisey was cursing the fact her mother was a lawyer, but she needed to stand firm. “Mom, I'm not going to press charges against Derrick. He’s not a rapist; he was my boyfriend.”

“Excuse me? You mean you wanted him to do that to you?”

“It doesn’t matter if I did or not. I don’t stand outside and judge you and Daddy’s sex life. I’m over the age of consent and would appreciate the same in return.”

Her mother’s face turned red with anger. “I won’t have these kinds of antics under my roof. It’s bad enough you’ve thrown away the career your father and I had planned for you. What will the neighbors think if this comes out, Denise?”

Nisey looked her mother in the eye and made her decision. “If you’re so concerned about what the neighbors think, what do you think pressing charges against Derrick is going to do?” A bitter laugh escaped her at her mother’s stunned expression. “Frankly, I don’t care what your neighbors think because I won’t be here.”

“Whoa, let’s slow down here. Anita, think about what you’re doing? Nisey is our only daughter. Are you really going to throw her out? Nisey, please, sweetheart, I don’t want you to leave.” Larry Richardson’s pleas fell on deaf ears as his wife moved to leave the room. He turned his gaze to his daughter.

Her mother’s bitter words and nasty tone gave her no options. “You have an hour, Nisey. If I see you after that, I’ll call the police to escort you off the property.”

“I’ll be gone long before that.”

“And don’t think to take anything more than your clothes. Everything else stays.” Her mother tossed over her shoulder before she slammed the family room door behind her, leaving Nisey alone with her father.

“Nisey, don’t go, we can work this out.” His green eyes, so similar to her own, were swimming with tears for her.

“This has been coming, Daddy, for a long time. I can’t be what she wants. This is the excuse she’s been looking for since I refused to follow in her footsteps and become a lawyer. I want to have my own craft shop one day and to her, it seems like I’m settling for a whole lot less. Being an artisan is beneath the family’s dignity in her eyes. Besides it’s time for me to be on my own.” Drawing a deep breath, she gave him the best smile she could manage. “I'm going to Kalinda's. You can reach me there.”

“She'll come around, baby.”

Nisey reached out and touched her father's cheek. “I doubt it, Daddy, but never forget I'll always love you.”

Chapter One

“Thanks Kalinda. You’re the best.” Stretching out on the bed next to her best friend, Nisey relaxed for the first time since she’d left her parents’ house.

“Sure that’s what friends are for.” Kalinda took a handful of popcorn out of the bowl between them.

“Your brother was awful nice to turn his upstairs into an apartment for you.”

“Well if you ever met Caelan, you’d be the first to say he’s not a nice man. A good man but a nice guy doesn’t describe my half-brother. This brings me to a couple stipulations you have to agree with, Nisey, if you’re going to stay here with me.”

“That sounds rather ominous. You’re brother isn’t a serial rapist is he?” She meant it as a joke but was worried when Kalinda fidgeted. “Kalinda?”

“No, he’s not a rapist but you might think so if you ever hear the sounds that come from the basement. It’s off limits, Nisey. No matter how tempted you are, stay away from the basement. It’s his private domain.”

Nisey realized her curious expression must have shown when Kalinda sat up.

“I’m serious, Nisey. My brother is a very private person but very dominating. If you break the rules he’ll ask you to leave.”

Seeing how bothered her friend was by the thought, Nisey was quick to reassure her.

“Okay, okay. I’ll be good. The basement is off limits. Any other rules that I need to know if I’m going to stay here?”

“There are no overnight visitors. So if Derrick comes around, he’s not allowed to stay the night.”

Nisey frowned. That doesn’t seem fair. If Caelan is allowed to have visitors overnight, why shouldn’t I be? Not to say I’ll be too quick to invite Derrick or any other guy to stay the night.

“Oookay. I don’t see that being an issue. I don’t plan on having Derrick over here at all. He’s on my shit list at the moment.”

“What did Captain Neanderthal do this time?” Kalinda reclined back against the headboard.

Heat filled her face. How is she going to react when I tell her that I let him tie me to my bed and that he left me there for my parents to find as some sort of punishment? Like I had any control over my parents coming home unexpectedly.

“Ah come on, Nisey, fess up. It can’t be that bad!”

“Ah. It’s embarrassing.”

“Girl, if you don’t tell me, I’m going to beat you!” Kalinda’s tone was mocking.

“Yeah, right!”

Kalinda took the pillow from behind her head and smacked Nisey with it. With a laugh, Nisey covered her head with her hands. After the fourth smack, Nisey gave in. This is my friend and she’s never been judgmental before. Surely she won’t be this time.

”All right, all right! I give up, I give up! Stop!”

Kalinda paused. “You better tell me, girl. I’m armed and dangerous. Now spill it.”

“Well…”

Kalinda lifted the pillow again.

“I let Derrick tie me up.” The words came out in a rush and Kalinda’s jaw dropped open.

“You what?”

Nisey flushed and studied the bedspread before replying. “I let him tie me to my bed.”

“I don’t understand, Nisey. Why would you let him do that?”

Fidgeting, she finally lifted her head and stared at her best friend. There was no censure in her gaze only curiosity. “It excites me.”

“It does?”

“Yeah. I can’t explain it Kalinda but being helpless while Derrick could do what he wants with me just turns me on. I can’t imagine anything sexier than a man dominating me. I fantasize about it all the time and…” Nisey tightened her fingers on the pillow she’d been holding.

“And?”

“…it’s gotten to the point I’m having a hard time orgasming by myself. I don’t understand why either. I thought trying my fantasy with Derrick would be the logical thing to do but it turned out to be a real disaster.”

“Is that part of the reason why your mom kicked you out?”

“Yeah. I guess I should’ve known better than to do it at home. They were supposed to be out all night.”

Nisey could almost hear the wheels clicking in her friend’s head.

“Oh, no! They walked in on you. What did you?”

She gave a bitter laugh. “Not a damn thing. I was blindfolded and tied to the bed.”

“Dear Lord! Please tell me Derrick…”

“…he left me tied to the bed and snuck down the backstairs to avoid being seen by them. He claims he was punishing me for their coming home early.” Rolling onto her back, she stared at the ceiling.

“That asshole!”

“Calm down, Kalinda. I’ll survive but it will be a long time before I let him or any other man tie me up again, no matter how much the idea turns me on.”

Kalinda was quiet for so long, Nisey figured the discussion was over, when her best friend spoke once more

“Don’t get me wrong, Nisey, but I don’t think that what you described is normal behavior for a Dom. In fact I can’t even imagine my brother doing that.”

“What does your brother have to do with anything?”

“He’s a Dom and is very active in the lifestyle.”

“And you know this how?” Nisey couldn’t even fathom the idea of an older brother discussing his sex life with a younger sister.

“When I first moved in, there was no rule about the basement. Caelan thought I was going to be gone for the weekend. I came home early and heard cries and pleading coming from the basement. Thinking someone was hurt, I went down there and got the shock of my lifetime.”

Nisey’s breath caught, her mind already imagining kinky scenarios. “What did you see?”

“I swore to Caelan to never repeat what I walked in on, Nisey. I respect his privacy and he respects mine. Shortly afterwards Caelan laid the ground rules about the basement and having overnight guests.”

“Yeah, I can imagine it would be difficult to explain to a boyfriend why there is some woman screaming in the basement.”

Kalinda laughed. “No kidding.”

* * * *

Leaning against the slick wall of the shower, Nisey tried to ease the tearing need consuming her body. Her legs were trembling as she held the detachable showerhead between her slender thighs. With one leg propped up on the edge of the built-in seat, the hot water was pounding against her. Pressing her head back against the cool tile, she fought with her body. The steady beat of hot water caressing her sex pushed her to the edge. Pressing closer to the showerhead, she gasped as a weak flare of pleasure washed over her. Leaning against the side of the shower, her breathing ragged, she tried to make the pleasure last. When it left her trembling and unfulfilled, she dropped the showerhead and sank to the floor. Tears raced down her face as she wrapped her arms around her bent knees. It isn’t enough. Even this meager release isn’t helping me. My level of frustration is staying constant, no matter how many times I come or how hard I push myself. What the hell is wrong with me? Surely that fiasco with Derrick isn’t influencing me that deeply. Huddled in the bottom of the shower, her tears of frustration mixed with the hot water.

* * * *

Nisey was just getting out of the shower when she heard a knock on the bathroom door.

“Hey, don’t use all the hot water up, Nisey! I still gotta take a shower too!” Kalinda’s muffled voice had Nisey shaking her head.

“I’m out and you don’t have to be at your college for at least two hours, so what’s the rush?” Pulling the door open after she wrapped the towel around her body, she let Kalinda into the bathroom.

“Damn, girl, can you take any hotter of a shower? This bathroom is steamy as hell.”

Grabbing another towel she started to dry her waist length hair. “I like hot water, so sue me.”

“You and Caelan both.”

“So when am I going to meet this elusive brother of yours? Sometimes I think he’s a guy you made up to cover for your sugar daddy.”

Laughter bubbled out of her roommate. “He’s out of town on business and can you imagine me with a sugar daddy? Yeah right. I don’t have the personality to have one. I’m too outspoken. Caelan’s always joking and saying that I need a strong man; like I’m the type to submit to any man.”

Nisey laughed at her friend’s ferocity. “Who knows you might just like it?”

Kalinda just shook her head and laughed. “Whatever! But since you’re such a doubty-mufasa, why I’ll see if he can come up and have dinner with us when he gets back.”

“Me a doubty-mufasa?… I am no such thing. I’m game. I’ll even cook if he agrees.”

A greedy look entered Kalinda’s eyes. “Enchiladas?”

Nisey sighed heavily as if she were being put out. “I suppose, but only if you make the margaritas.”

Kalinda bounced on her feet. “It’s a deal. I’ll ask him when I talk to him on the phone later tonight.”

“Now shoo, so I can finish getting dressed. I have a huge project I’ve got to work on. The boss gave me this beautiful white leather coat that the customer wants a Boris Vajello dragon sewn on.”

“Damn, girl, I don’t know how you can sit for hours doing that. It’d drive me up the wall.”

“It calms me. I haven’t found anything else that is as rewarding as my embroidery. Oh by the way, Josh told me to say ‘Hi and don’t be a stranger’.”

“It’ll be a cold day in hell before I visit him.”

Nisey plugged in the hair dryer. “I don’t know what happened between you two but I thought you guys were friends. Surely whatever he did can be forgiven. He’s such a nice guy.”

“I can’t talk about it, Nis. Just let it be.”

“Fine. I won’t drag it out of you. Just remember I’m here if you want to talk.” She gave Kalinda a quick hug. “Now scoot, I’ve got to leave in the next hour to make it to work on time and then I’ve got an evening class.”

“Okay, okay, I’m going.” Kalinda paused by the open door. “By the way, Nis, your dad stopped by while you were in the shower. He dropped off some boxes of clothes for you.”

Nisey paused, not knowing how to respond. “Really and he didn’t wait for me?”

Kalinda shook her head. “No, said he had a business meeting downtown but he left a note with the boxes. I put them in the front room. That reminds me. We’ve got to clean out the spare room, so you’re not sleeping on the couch.”

“Yeah, let’s try to get it done before we have your brother over for supper.”

* * * *

As Nisey rode the “L” train from Evanston to the “Near North” area of Chicago where she was employed, the weight of her father’s letter in her pocket was a constant distraction. By the time, she’d finally shooed Kalinda outta the bathroom then finished getting ready for work, she barely made her train. She’d just snatched the letter off the top box and flew out the door. As the train pulled in the station, she followed the crush of people off the train, and made her way down to street level, where it was only a few blocks to the clothing alteration shop where she worked.

Rushing in the front door, she hung her coat on the coat tree inside the door. Hillary was behind the counter waiting on a customer and Nisey could hear her older brother, Josh Redding, talking on the phone to a customer. Slipping past both of them, she walked into the backroom. Pulling the cover off her machine, she pulled up the current program design she was working on. The brilliant colors of Boris Vallejo’s Dragon Diving stared back at her. With a few expert twists and pushes, she loaded the machine with the long, white leather duster and began to work on the coat. Damn if I had the time, I’d love to do this by hand but the customers don’t like to wait for the real deal. Josh is correct though in saying the machine leaves little room for mistakes. While the machine clicked and whirled, she found her attention drawn back to the letter before deciding to read during her lunch break.

When lunch came, Nisey’s plan to read the letter was interrupted by Hillary plopping down across the table from her. She didn’t even say hello before launching into her lecture.

“I’d watch yourself, Nisey. My brother only hired you to get closer to that damn Doherty girl. Be late again and I’ll fire you myself. I don’t care how great your work is.”

Nisey gritted her teeth. She’d had enough of Hillary’s crap. She’d been acting out for the past six months because of some love affair that had gone south and frankly Nisey was sick of it.

“I wasn’t late today, Hillary. I haven’t been late in over two months. I got here on time, even though it did take me some time. Unlike you, Hillary, I have to take the “L”. I don’t have a thirty thousand dollar car sitting in my driveway. So why don’t you quit acting like a spoiled brat.”

“Spoiled! You’re fired!”

“No she isn’t.” Josh stood in the doorway. “That’s enough, Hillary.” He turned to Nisey. “How’s the new living arrangement working out?”

As her boss, he was aware she was no longer living at home.

“Not too bad. I get along wonderfully with Kalinda and with her school schedule and mine; we barely see each other except for in the mornings.”

“From what I heard, she lives with her brother. What grown woman lives with her brother?” Hillary taunted.

Nisey was taken back at Hillary’s catty remark. Narrowing her eyes, Nisey tried to strive for patience before answering.

“I wish I had a brother who cared enough to convert half of his house into an apartment for me. Besides I think it’s sweet that he cares about her safety. I know the idea of him being downstairs makes me feel safe.” Nisey knew it was low of her but she was tired of Hillary’s attitude towards Kalinda. Kalinda had never done anything to warrant the cattiness Hillary was displaying.

Hillary laughed bitterly. “Safe is the last thing I’d feel around Caelan Doherty.”

Nisey turned her attention to Josh. “It seems your sister is ‘PMS’ing. You want me to take her out back and put her out of her misery or are you just gonna lock her in the supply closet?”

Josh burst out laughing.

“You bitch!” When Hillary lunged at her, Josh caught her around the waist and caught a whiff of whiskey on her breath.

“That’s it! It’s time for you to leave, Hillary. If you weren’t my sister I’d fire you right now for misconduct.”

The cold steel in Josh’s voice surprised her. She was used to the ‘good natured’ Josh. Where the hell did this dominant man come from? A vague tingle of desire astonished her, especially after what had just happened with Derrick. No way, she told her hormones, It’s not happening in this lifetime. He’s my boss for Christ’s sakes.

Hillary struggled against his hold. “She needs to be warned, dammit. That damn Irishman will trample all over her if she gets involved with him. He’ll want her to do all kinds of perverted things, and then will drop her like yesterday’s trash when he’s done.”

“I said that’s enough!” Josh gave Hillary a firm shake. “Go home and sleep it off!” Josh started dragging Hillary out of the break room. “I’m sorry about this, Nisey. Take an extra half hour on me.”

Nisey shook her head as Josh hauled his sister out of room and their voices faded away. Picking up her sandwich she continued eat. I’ve never even met Caelan yet and already he’s causing me problems. What is so fascinating or captivating about Caelan Doherty that my boss’s sister thinks she has to warn me about him?

* * * *

Sighing Nisey plopped down on the futon that doubled as Kalinda’s couch. After Hillary’s scene at work, Nisey had finished lunch and completely forgotten about her father’s letter.

“Damn am I dead on my feet. I’ve got to schedule either a lighter class load next term or cut back on the hours at work.”

“Talking to yourself again, Nisey?” Kalinda came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dishtowel.

“Hey Kalinda, and yeah, you caught me. How was class today?”

“Same old, same old. Old man Watkins pulled a pop quiz on us.”

“Damn. Isn’t that the third time this month?”

“Yeah.” Plopping down next to Nisey, Kalinda laid her head back and stared up at the ceiling.

“I had an interesting thing happen at work today.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, my boss’s sister came in drunk and tried to warn me away from your brother.”

Rolling her head to look at Nisey, Kalinda frowned. “She did?”

“Yeah, it sounded like a spurned woman to me. Josh dragged her out of there fast.”

Kalinda rolled her head to look at Nisey before changing the subject. “Could be. My brother’s no saint. By the way, did you get a chance to read your dad’s letter?”

“No. I was busier than a one-legged man in a butt-kicking contest today. I got about half of the duster done at work and then had a brutal midterm. I swear McHaney loves essay questions.”

“Well, what’s stopping you from reading it now?” Propping her head on her hand, Kalinda waited for her to answer.

Pulling the crumpled letter out of her pocket, Nisey smoothed her finger over her father’s chicken scratches. A pediatric physician, his handwriting was as atrocious as many of his colleagues.

“Nisey?”

Looking up at her friend, she finally mumbled, “I’m scared.”

“Of what?”

“That they’ve disowned me. Mom was really pissed. For as long as I can remember personal image has been everything to her and I don’t fit the image.”

“Give me the letter. I’ll open it.”

Shaking her head, Nisey shoved it back into her pocket. “I’ll open it when I’m ready.”

“You can’t hide your head in the sand forever, Nisey.”

“I’ll open it tomorrow. I promise, Kalinda. I’m just too tired to deal with it right now.”

* * * *

Stumbling out of her bed, Kalinda tried to figure out what had awoken her. After a quick trip to the bathroom, she assumed she was dreaming things and headed to back towards her bed, when a rough moan came from the living room. Chills raced down her spine at the sound.

Is Caelan home? Shaking her head in attempt to clear the cobwebs, she paused in the hallway. No he’s not due back until Saturday. Another moan, followed by a “please Master” had Kalinda following the sound into the living room, where Nisey lay sleeping. Or make that dreaming. Crouching down next to the futon, she debated on whether to wake her friend up. When Nisey arched off the couch and gave a muffled shriek, Kalinda fell on her butt in surprise. This can’t be normal! She sounds like someone is beating her.

“Nisey, wake up!” Shaking her shoulder, Kalinda prayed she wasn’t doing the wrong thing.

“Huh…what…Kalinda, what are you doing? Did I oversleep?” Nisey’s cornflower blue eyes were sleepy.

“No. You were dreaming.”

“I was?”

“Yeah, don’t you remember?” Pushing the hair off her friend’s face, she studied Nisey’s flushed features. Damn, she almost looks like she’s horny. What did I wake her from? An erotic dream or a nightmare?

“No. What time is it?”

Kalinda glanced at the grandfather clock behind Nisey. “Just before five.”

“You sadist! I’m going back to sleep.” Nisey rolled over, plumped her pillow and drew the covers back over her head.

“Don’t think this over, Nisey. We’re going to talk about this in the morning.”

“Go away, you bitch!” Nisey’s reply was muffled.

Shaking her head, Kalinda didn’t take offense to her friend calling her a bitch. It wasn’t meant in a derogatory fashion and she knew her friend didn’t mean it.

But it still doesn’t change the facts. She’s not going to continue to hide because of what happened. I love her too much and I want my best friend back.

* * * *

Taking a long sip of her coffee, Nisey grimaced at its bitterness. Damn, you’d think I’d be able to make a decent cup of coffee. I can cook anything under the sun but why the hell do I always screw up coffee? Why didn’t I wait for Kalinda to make it? She bravely took another sip, desperately needing the caffeine no matter how awful it tasted. Oh that’s right, I wanted to get out of here before she gives me the tenth degree.

Even though the memories of the dream that Kalinda had awaken her from were vague, she did remember hearing her friend’s warning about not letting the subject drop. She knew her friend well and Kalinda would keep after her until she found out what she wanted to know. What the hell can I tell her? The only thing I remember is what I felt: frustration, helplessness and a need for more. But more of what?

She’d just placed her empty cup in the sink and was reaching for her backpack when she heard Kalinda’s voice.

“Trying to dodge me, Nisey? Now, is that any way to treat your best friend?”

Nisey froze as guilt washed over her. She’s right, sneaking out is kind of low of me. Mentally stiffening her spine, she turned and faced Kalinda.

“Sorry. I woke up early and wanted to catch an earlier train. I thought I’d stop by the library and visit Marvin before going to work.”

“I think it’s just an excuse to get outta our talk, but if you promise we’ll talk when you come home tonight, I’ll let it go.”

“I promise. You’re the best, Kalinda.” Swinging her backpack over her shoulder, she headed for the door, escaping while she could. What the hell am I going to tell her? If I’m honest with myself, I don’t really know what’s happening.

* * * *

Later that evening, Nisey let herself into the apartment to the familiar smell of fresh baked bread and spicy Italian ziti. Oh, Kalinda is pulling out all the stops if she asked her mother to make my favorites. She’s dead serious about having this talk and knows how relaxed I get when I get fed good Italian food. I bet she even has the chardonnay to go with it. Good food and wine is more than enough to loosen the tightest lips.

“I’m in the kitchen Nisey and don’t you dare run off. I called Mom and she made your favorites.”

“Yeah I could smell them as soon as I came in the door.” Dropping her pack on the futon, she followed her nose to the kitchen where she found Kalinda pulling out a foil-covered pan. Nisey’s mouth began to water. Helping her friend set the table and then put dinner on it, they both worked in comfortable silence. Making small talk while they were eating, Nisey knew it was only a matter of time before Kalinda would bring up the subject of her disturbing dream.

“Okay, girl, I know you’re chomping at the bit. So go ahead and start asking.” Nisey picked up her glass of chardonnay and sipped at it.

“I’m just concerned, Nisey. You’re acting strange - both subdued and on edge. I think this thing with Derrick and your parents is affecting you more than you’re letting on.”

“Perhaps. I did open Dad’s letter today at lunch. It sure wasn’t what I was expecting. He told me I could call him anytime I need to talk. He’s so much more open-minded than Mom.”

“That’s wonderful news, Nisey. I told you he wouldn’t stay mad at you.”

Nisey nodded. “I don’t know what to tell you about the dream you woke me from last night, Kalinda. I simply don’t remember what I was dreaming about.”

“When I came out, you were pleading and begging for something from your Master. I think this is how your subconscious is trying to tell you something. Perhaps the surface you scratched with Derrick isn’t what you truly need.”

Nisey stared at her friend and absorbed what she was telling her.

“I don’t know what it is that I need. I know the idea of bondage arouses me but…”

“You’re scared and frustrated by it. Now I’m not going to claim to be an expert on this. Even with my brother’s connections to the lifestyle, I’ve only been tempted once to even think about it.”

“What happened?” Nisey was dying to know. This was something Kalinda had never shared with her.

“Lets just say it didn’t work out.”

“I’m sorry, Kalinda.”

“Don’t be. It wasn’t mean to be. Besides, what would I do with a Dom? I’m better off with “vanilla” guys.”

Nisey couldn’t help but chuckle. “You mean guys you can lead around by the nose.”

“You know it, but seriously I think you should find an experienced Dom to talk to.”

Fear crawled over Nisey. “I don’t know if I have the courage to find a Dom and explain what happened. What happens if it arouses him? I’m too leery to even think about having a physical relationship with any man right now, let alone a Dom.”

Kalinda toyed with her wine glass before locking eyes with Nisey.

“This is just a suggestion, Nisey, but why don’t I ask my brother if he would talk to you, if you broach the subject? I can explain the bare bones of what happened, so he understands the background. Then you won’t worry about him wanting to jump your bones.”

A puzzled look crossed Nisey’s face. “Jump my bones?”

“Well would you rather I say, tie your ass up and spank you?” Kalinda winked at her outrageously.

Laughter escaped Nisey, giving her a small sense of relief. “Do you think he’ll honestly go for it?”

“I don’t see why he wouldn’t and it can’t hurt to ask.”

Chewing on her lip, she debated for a moment. The worse he can do is say no, and I won’t be any worse off than I am right now. If he agrees then maybe I can go forward and know what to expect; the only question is do I have the courage to ask my questions?

“Okay, ask him. If he says yes, then I’ll swallow what little pride I have left and pick his brain.”

“Oh, Nisey, it has nothing to do with pride. It takes a great deal of courage to face your misgivings and find out the truth.” She leaned over the table and squeezed her friend’s hand in reassurance. “I know Caelan will always give you the truth.”

Chapter Two

After examining Ariel, his willing sub, Caelan was pleased with what he saw. Balanced on the balls of her feet, she was bent at the waist, a slender chain hooking the collar at her neck to the shackles on her delicate ankles with her arms raised behind her by yet another chain. Her breathing was a bit ragged - telling him of her excitement at being bound with the chains and shackles. Running a finger over her rounded back, he savored the feel of her soft flesh against his calloused hands.

“You’re beautiful in this position, slave.”

He got no response but wasn’t expecting one. The blue ball gag that she was wearing prohibited all but the loudest of screams and moans. Walking over to the low table on the far side of the playroom, he picked up two of his favorite toys; a Hibachi vibrator and the narrow-tailed bull hide flogger. One for pleasure and the other for pain - I wonder which she’ll beg for the loudest tonight. Trailing the tresses of the flogger over her back, he could feel her anticipation. She was now so still he could count her heartbeats if he wanted to. To test her responses he flipped the switch on the vibrator. Although unable to see it in her current position, she would be able to hear its loud buzzing behind her.

“Shall we begin, slave?”

* * * *

Jerking awake at the cries, Nisey sat up and the tangled sheets fell to her waist. Her body tight with tension, Nisey scanned the room, trying to determine who had been crying out. Seeing no one, and hearing no further sound, she shoved the tangled blankets off her legs and realized the cries must have come from her.

“Are you okay?” Kalinda appeared next to the futon with two steaming cups of coffee.

Wordlessly taking one from her friend, she moved over enough to let her slide under the blankets with her. Damn I wish I could remember more of what I was dreaming about. Unbidden the shadow of a man came to her. This is driving me fucking crazy. First I remember nothing and now all I can remember is a shadowy figure of a man.

“Sorry if I woke you up again.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about, Nis, I’m here for you. I woke up and heard you thrashing around. If the noises you were making are anything to go by, this dream was much rougher than the last. I was going to wake you when I heard you, but I wanted to have some coffee ready. I came out with it to find that you woke yourself up. Do you remember anything about this one?”

Taking a quick sip of her coffee, she shrugged her shoulders as her face flushed with embarrassment.

“There’s a vague outline of a man standing over me and more of the same desperation and need for more which I experienced with the first dream.”

“I’m sorry. I wish I could help you.”

“Have you called your brother yet?”

Kalinda shook her head. “I’ll call him if you promise to try and go back to sleep, Nisey. You’re not getting enough sleep.”

“I know.” Nisey set her cup down on the end table next to her. Leaning her head on Kalinda’s shoulder, she confessed her fear. “This is starting to scare me. Why can’t I remember what I’m dreaming about?”

“Don’t force it, Nisey. I do think once you come to terms with your needs, they’ll ease up.”

“I hope so.” Snuggling closer, the feel of Kalinda’s warm body lulled her back to sleep.

Brushing Nisey’s hair away from her face, she agreed with her. “Me too.” Staring at the clock, she willed it to move faster. She’d call around four. Caelan had an early flight out of LAX. Leaning her head on her friend’s, she watched the clock tick on the wall.

* * * *

Bringing the flogger down firmly against Ariel’s rounded buttock, Caelan gave the lush brunette one final stroke. Squirming awkwardly, she attempted to keep her balance but it was quite obvious to him, she was now aroused to the point of coming. Her flushed skin told its own story. Unzipping his pants he allowed his cock to spring free. Taking a moment to sheath himself with an ultra thin condom, he gave Ariel a brief reprieve.

“Brace yourself, slave.” Stepping up behind her, he positioned himself and sank deep inside her with one stroke. Holding her hips firmly, he began to move, savoring the tightness of her sheath along his cock. Her muffled moans told their own story as he kept his pace slow and steady, knowing if he gave her the faster, harder thrusts she craved; it would allow her to climax too quickly.

“Would you like to come, slave?”

With her bound hands, she moaned through her gag and gave him the yes sign by crossing her first two fingers on both hands.

“Alright, you’ve been a good little slave tonight.” Reaching under her bound body, he flicked his fingers over her engorged clit before increasing the speed of his thrusts. Under him, Ariel signed frantically. He knew she was asking for his permission to come. The rapid clench and unclenching of her fists were the agreed upon signal for permission when she was restrained.

“Yes.” The word was ripped out of him as his own orgasm approached. Digging his fingers into the soft flesh of her hips, he groaned and let his release wash over him. As it faded, he sighed with pleasure. She’s still beautifully submissive but I think she’s been in this position long enough. Real pain is not the objective here.

After catching his breath, he quickly worked the little sub free of her bonds and removed the ball gag. Immediately she went down on her knees in front of him with her head lowered.

“Slave, did you enjoy our play tonight?”

“Yes, Master. This slave begs to be placed back in her restraints. She wasn’t ready to be released yet. Please Master?”

Caelan frowned at her lowered head.

“No.”

“Please, Master! I need more! You can use the heavier flogger!” Her offer to let him use the flogger she’d shied away from in the past startled him. She looked up at him, tears running down her cheeks.

“I said no. Slave, if I did as you asked, it would cause you true injury. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Master.” He could hear the disappointment in her voice as she lowered her head once more.

“Good.” Brushing her hair gently, he was pleased that she had agreed then he released her from the scene. “Thank you, slave. Our scene is now done.”

She nodded.

“Now, why don’t we go and have that sandwich you offered me earlier?”

He moved to leave the playroom, when she darted ahead of him.

“I’ll get it for you, Master.”

He frowned. It was unsettling to hear her address him as Master now that their scene was done. In the past she’d returned to using a less formal address of Sir or Caelan and he’d never required her to wait on him once their scene was completed.

“Ariel?”

Looking over her shoulder at him, she smiled. “Yes, Master?”

“You are aware the scene is now finished?”

Her face fell. “Of course, Caelan.”

He gave her a brief one arm hug and smile. “Good. Now, why don’t you let me make both of us sandwiches?”

She nodded but the smile she gave him didn’t quite meet her eyes.

* * * *

Letting himself into his hotel room, Caelan tossed his key card onto the dresser. Maybe going to Ariel’s tonight hadn’t been such a good idea. She seems to need more than I am willing to give her. Her complete disregard for her own well being disturbs me. Not to mention her refusal to acknowledge the fact our scene was complete. Come to think of it, she’s been clinging more to the M/s roles of our scenes even after I’ve released her for the past several times we’ve played. Perhaps it’s best if I don’t play with her again. She’s becoming overly dependent on the role and completely ignoring the safeguards that are in place to protect her.

Rubbing the back of his neck, he sank down on the hotel bed and put Ariel out of his mind. Damn, I’m ready to go home. I wonder how much trouble I’m going to have with Kalinda’s new roommate. Sis said she explained the house rules but only time will tell.

The ringing of the phone jerked him out of his thoughts. Glancing at the clock, he frowned at the lateness of the call. He leaned over and grabbed the receiver.

“Hello?”

“Hey, big brother.”

“How’s my little sister doing?” He knew his genuine affection for his younger sister was apparent but didn’t care. She was like a bright beacon of light or the proverbial ray of sunshine.

“Good. I didn’t wake you, did I?”

“No. In fact I just got in.”

“Cool.”

“So why are you calling so late? Or early by Chicago standards.”

“Nisey woke me up.”

“Oh, is your friend okay?”

“Define okay.”

“What’s going on, Kalinda?” Hearing her silence, he mentally braced himself. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to like what was going to come out of her mouth. She had a habit of being a matchmaker.

“I was wondering if you’d be open to helping Nisey.”

“Helping her how?”

“You know…”

He could almost hear the embarrassment in her voice. “Just spit it out.”

“Nisey is having dreams.”

“Dreams? I’m not sure how I’m supposed to help your friend…”

“She’s a submissive, Caelan.” Kalinda interrupted him and her words stopped him in his tracks.

What the hell is she up to now? “Excuse me?”

“I know this is a lot to ask of you. She had a bad experience with another so-called Dom and ended getting kicked out of her parents’ home.”

The first thing that came to his mind was a session that went too far. “What kind of bad experience, Kalinda? Was it the kind that requires police involvement or a trip to the emergency room?”

“No, no. The creep left her tied to her bed - naked and blindfolded when her parents came home unexpectedly. They walked in on it. When she refused to press charges against him, her mother threw her out.”

“I’m sorry to hear she had a bad experience, but what are you expecting me to do, Sis?”

“She’s not sleeping well. This is not the first time she’s awakened me in the middle of the night with her cries. When I check on her, she’s usually in the midst of either a bad dream or an erotic one. We’ve talked about it, but she says she doesn’t remember what she was dreaming about. Until this last time when she recalled the shadow of a man.”

“Kalinda, if that is the only thing she’s remembering and doesn’t remember the rest, what makes you think she’s a submissive?”

“She’s admitted it to me.”

Caelan sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “She did.”

“Please, Caelan. I’m desperate here. I hate seeing her like this.”

He tried for patience. “I feel for your friend but I can’t force this. That’s not how a Master/submissive relationship works. Without trust and acceptance, neither can be satisfied. I can’t see her trusting a Dom she doesn’t know. ”

“I’m not asking you to start a relationship with her, Caelan, just to talk to her. She thinks the lifestyle is what that idiot showed her.”

Doubt warred through him. Talking wasn’t the same thing as training, he assured himself.

“I’ll be more than happy to talk to her, Kalinda. But I need you to realize even though you only want to help your friend, you can’t fix this for her. The only way it’s going to be fixed is if she wants it to be.”

She gave a frustrated sigh. “I know that. I’m just at my wits’ end here. I hate seeing how this affecting her. I’m afraid she won’t come to terms with her own needs because she’s too leery to find out if there is more than the terrible thing she experienced.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, he pondered her words for a moment before wording his answer very carefully. “I’ll tell you what, Kalinda. If she comes to me and asks me about it, I’ll be honest with her about the lifestyle and try to answer her questions, but I’m not going to force her into anything or try to fix it for her. She has to do that herself. If she asks for my help…I won’t accept any interference from you. I know you have her best interests at heart but you need to trust me to know how to help her.”

“So you’re telling me that once she comes to you, I’m completely out of the situation? I don’t know if I can do it, Caelan. I care about her. She’s expressed an interest in it, and even though I have decided it’s not for me, she’s still my best friend!”

“I understand, but the rest is up to her now. She has to have the courage to come to me and not use you as a mediator. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I get it. Thanks, Caelan. She’s curious but she is afraid of sending the wrong signal to a Dom.”

“Wrong signal?”

“She’s afraid her questions might be misconstrued and you’re going to jump her bones. That’s all the ‘other’ guy wanted. She’s not ready for that yet.”

“I wouldn’t think so, not if this is affecting her like you say, but no Dom worth his salt is going to assume her questions are an open invitation to play, Kalinda.”

“Of course not, but she doesn’t realize that, and unfortunately not all Doms are as ethical as you, Caelan.”

“That’s true. I’ll help your friend if she’ll let me but that’s all I can promise.”

“I knew you would. You’re the best! I’ll tell her you’re willing to let her pick your brain. Thanks Caelan. Love you and I’ll see you when you get home.” The phone clicked in his ear.

“Pick my brain?” Looking at the phone in dismay, he wondered what the hell he’d gotten himself into. He had a feeling his life was about to be turned upside down.

* * * *

Nisey ran to catch the phone. Grabbing it off the cradle, she answered it.

“Hello?”

“Hey, baby.”

“Derrick.” She knew her voice sounded cold, even bitter, but she didn’t care. The son of bitch abandoned me and I can’t forgive or forget that.

“Aw baby, don’t be that way. I told you I’m sorry but you should’ve made sure your parents were going to be away for the night. A good slave takes her punishment and thanks her master for it.”

Anger rolled through her. How dare he think I’m going to let him justify what he did to me as mere punishment, and then place the blame on me!

“That fiasco went farther than punishment, Derrick. What you did wasn’t appropriate in the least and went too far.”

“The Dom gets to decide what is appropriate and what isn’t. Not the slave.”

“I’m not going to argue this with you. What the hell do you want, Derrick?”

As if he hadn’t heard or didn’t care about her objections, he continued. “Let me come over and have dinner with you. I’ll even bring the restraints.”

What an asshole! I can’t believe this! He honestly thinks we’re going to take up where we left off.

“Dinner? I don’t think so. I meant it when I said I thought we needed to take some time off. I don’t want to see you. You should understand why.”

“Nisey!”

She could hear the frustration in his voice along with the warning signs he was losing his patience with her.

“I’m not going to try your bondage and discipline thing again. Not to mention when I moved in here there were certain rules I agreed to about having overnight guests.”

“You can’t mean to tell me Kalinda’s brother has a say in whether I stay the night or not!”

“It doesn’t matter, Derrick. You haven’t been invited and don’t expect an invitation to ever happen.”

“Nisey, quit acting like a spoiled little bitch! As your Dom, you can’t refuse me! I’m going to blister your ass the next time I see you.”

As his voice rose, Nisey was thankful he couldn’t reach through the phone. His anger only fueled her belief he wasn’t the right man for her, despite the fact they’d been dating for months. It’s good thing I broke it off now before he started beating the crap out of me.

“Get this through your head, Derrick. You are not my Dom! I don’t trust you anymore. I’m beginning to think all you want is the power trip that you think comes from being a Dom. If you want a submissive to tie up and fuck, go find someone else! I’m done. I don’t want to see you again ever!” Slamming the phone down, she took a calming breath.

“The asshole again?” Kalinda poked her head out of her bedroom door.

“Yeah, he thinks I’m going to forget what happened. I told him to get lost.” Running her hand through her hair in frustration, she added, “He actually said he’d bring the restraints with him. Can you believe that? I was tempted to tell him not to bother, that I could find my own here. I should’ve but I didn’t want to tick your brother off by using him to scare off that sorry loser.”

“Pluu- ezze! Caelan wouldn’t be pissed off about it. He’d probably get a kick out of it. Even though he’s a Dom, he’s got a wicked sense of humor. He’d see it as you putting the little ‘wannabe’ in his place. Speaking of my brother, I spoke to him last night after you fell asleep.”

Nisey tensed. “And?”

“He’d said he’d do it.”

Nisey felt like she’d had the wind knocked out of her. Both fear and uncertainty filled her. “Oh great? So when does he want to do this?”

Understanding crossed Kalinda’s face. “Oh, Nisey, it’s not gonna be like that. When you’re ready to talk, go to him. He’s not going to force you.”

“He’s not?”

“No. He said, and I quote, “If she comes to me and asks me about it, I’ll be honest with her about the lifestyle and try to answer her questions, but I’m not going to force her into anything or try to fix it for her. She has to do that herself.”

“Really? Perhaps there is more to this lifestyle than I realized. I thought it was all about letting the Dom take control.”

“Hardly. Even I know that. Caelan explained that much to me after I walked in on him. A sub is always in control of herself.”

“Really?” She looked expectantly at her friend. “Come on, I’m dying here, what did you walk on? If you keep teasing me, I’m going to hurt you.”

Kalinda shook her head. “I can’t, so quit asking. If you want to know ask Caelan. He can tell you what happened.”

Giving a long drawn out sigh, Nisey gave in. “Alright, if that’s the way it’s gonna be, I suppose I’ll have to let it slide.” Giving her a quick hug, she wondered where she was going to find the courage to approach him. “Thanks, Kalinda. You’re the best.”

* * * *

“Damn it! I can’t believe I overslept. This is what I get for staying up late and cleaning out the spare room. Damn it! I’m gonna miss the “L”. Muttering to herself, she ran down the front stairs and didn’t notice the man coming in the front vestibule, carrying an overnight bag and a suitcase. Digging in her purse for her tokens for the train, she ran into the man, sending him sprawling.

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Dropping to her knees next to him, she couldn’t help but notice how attractive he was. His dark hair was tousled from the fall and his amber colored eyes were wide with surprise. With his dark tan, he looked like the ideal picture of virile manhood. Even his business clothing didn’t distract from his allure.

“Damn, slow down. Where’s the fire?” His deeply Irish accented voice sent a fissure of desire through her.

“I’m so sorry. I was looking for my tokens for the “L” and I didn’t see you. I didn’t hurt you, did I?” She frantically ran her hands over him, checking for injuries.

Sitting up, he brushed her hands away from his body. “I’m fine. I take it you’re one of Kalinda’s friends?”

“Yeah. I’m her roommate. I’m so sorry. I don’t normally mow down strange men. I really need to watch where I’m going. Are you sure I didn’t hurt you?”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m fine. Now move so I can get up.”

Scrambling back, she obeyed him and watched him climb to his feet with ease. Swallowing hard, she couldn’t help but admire the smoothness of his actions. I wonder if he does everything with such grace? Nisey couldn’t help but wonder if it carried over into his sex life. Stop it Nisey. You need to go get laid.

Watching as he dug the keys out of his pocket and slid it into the locked door protecting Kalinda’s brother’s inner sanctuary, she impulsively spoke.

“Are you Caelan?”

Looking over his broad shoulder at her, he nodded. Sticking out her hand, she introduced herself. “I’m Nisey.”

* * * *

Caelan stared at the girl’s outstretched hand. He’d thought he’d have a bit of time to recharge before he met his sister’s roommate. From what Kalinda had told him, he’d expected Nisey to be traumatized and scared of her own shadow. Not this spunky young woman with her long auburn hair spilling over her strong shoulders accenting her sparkling green eyes - she was different. She intrigued him. He couldn’t imagine this woman being traumatized by anything. In a way she reminded him of Kalinda - bubbly and young, too young and innocent to be shown the bad side of the lifestyle. I do hope she comes to me. The least I can do is set her straight, so the next time she gets her feet wet, she’ll know what to expect. She’ll at least know the basic rules!

Taking her hand, he stilled as an unexpected awareness raced through him. What the hell? I should be sated. To cover his confusion, he glanced as his watch. “It’s nice to meet you, Nisey. But didn’t you say you had to be somewhere?”

She glanced at her own watch. “Ah hell. My train…got’ta run.”

She turned and fled out the vestibule door. Rubbing his hand on the leg of his pants, he pondered at his unexpected reaction to his sister’s friend. This may be a bit more than I was expecting and it’s really quite intriguing.

Chapter Three

Caelan jerked in surprise as he nicked himself with the straight razor he’d been shaving with. He’d been preparing himself to make an appearance at his downtown office when the muffled pounding on his sister’s apartment door had startled him. Due to the set up of his home, his master bathroom was under the rear exit of Kalinda’s apartment. For safety reasons, he’d had an outside staircase installed at the back of his home before she’d moved in. Now it seemed as if some idiot was up there pounding on the door. Grabbing a piece of tissue to press against the nick, he left his bathroom and headed outside.

Standing at the bottom of the stairs, he saw the back of a man.

“Damn it! Nisey I know you’re in there. I’ve had enough of your stupid foolishness. Open the god damned door!”

Caelan frowned before heading up the stairs. What the hell is going on here?

“Can I help you with something?” Stopping behind the younger man, he studied him, committing his looks to memory in case later on he had to give a description of the man. The man spun around to face him. Even with his lean build, Caelan wasn’t intimidated by the bulky physique of the other man. His dark hair was tangled as if he’d been running his fingers through it. The dark clothing he wore was popular in the Goth scene. Taking in the silver hoop in the young man’s nose, Caelan kept his face neutral. Dear Lord, he looks like a Halloween reject.

“Not really. My girl got mad at me and has been holing up here with her ditzy little friend.” The man raked his hand through his hair once more. “One mistake and now she’s trying to kick me out of her life. Women are crazy, aren’t they?”

Anger flared through Caelan’s system. He gritted his teeth. “I assume you’re speaking of Nisey? And that ‘ditzy little friend’ is my sister.”

The man shrugged his shoulders. “Sorry about your luck man. You know what they say - you can choose your friends, but you can’t choose your family. You must be Caelan Doherty. I’ve heard about you at the clubs.”

“You have?” Keeping his tone neutral, Caelan wondered where the hell the conversation was heading.

“Yeah a friend of mine went to a munch and said you held classes teaching some Shirbako…or shirbaki…you know that funky Japanese rope bondage shit.”

“Shibari.” Is this guy for real?

“Yeah that’s it! Once I make Nisey see the error of her reaction and she accepts her punishment, I’ll sign us up for one of your classes. She gets off on that shit. In fact she’s the one who asked me to tie her up. I’m more into the flogging and whips but hey if it gets me closer to my goal, I’ll tie her up. Besides it would be cool to know a new way to restrain my slave when she needs punishment.”

“Excuse me?” Praying for patience, he focused on the young man. “I teach a class for consenting adults, Mr…”

“Landing. Derrick Landing.” He thrust his hand out to Caelan.

Caelan ignored it. “Mr. Landing, I don’t use shibari as a form of punishment and I don’t know if I can honestly teach it to a man who is planning on using it for nothing more than a means to an end.”

Anger flared in Derrick’s eyes. “I see. Well whatever I decide to use it for is my business.” Then his face smoothed out. “Ballpark figure, dude. How much? Money is no object. My dad’s loaded.”

Caelan couldn’t believe his ears at the unbelievable gall of the guy in front of him. Was the boy that dense?

“No.”

“What do you mean no! Do you know who my dad is, dude?” He reached out and grabbed at Caelan’s arm.

Caelan gritted his teeth before jerking his arm out of Derrick’s hand. “I don’t care.” He turned to leave before he continued, “Nisey isn’t home, so do yourself a favor and leave before I call the police and have you escorted off the premises.”

“Don’t get your panties in a twist, man. I’ll leave, but tell Nisey she’s earned another punishment which will make the last one seem like child’s play.”

Caelan knew it was none of his business but he had to know. “Let me get this straight you punished her and you say she’s hiding from you now? Doesn’t that seem like an odd reaction to you?”

“Who knows? She’s a woman. I don’t claim to understand them. But yeah, I punished her. She told me her parents were going to be gone for the evening and they came home, so I…”

“…you left her tied naked to her bed for them to find. Boy, I’ll give you one thing; you don’t have a single ounce of good judgment.” Shaking his head Caelan headed down the stairs, before he gave into the temptation to kick the younger man’s ass. Until Nisey came to him and asked for help, he couldn’t interfere between a Dom and his sub, even if Derrick was making a complete mockery of the title. Damn I hope she comes to me. This punk doesn’t have a clue. He’s taken a respected role and turned it into a mockery - a pretense he uses to punish for his own amusement and sexual satisfaction.

* * * *

Nisey sighed as she punched the time clock. It’d been a brutal day but a rewarding one. She finally finished the white duster despite Hillary’s constant interruptions. If she hadn’t known better she’d have thought the other girl was trying to make more trouble for her, but Josh had been keeping a tight rein on his sister since the last episode between Hillary and Nisey.

Her head jerked up when she heard a commotion outside the workroom - raised voices and thud of someone hitting the counter. It wasn’t unusual to have an irate customer now and again but she couldn’t remember ever having one causing this kind of a disturbance. She was just heading to the front when Hillary strolled into the workroom.

“Causing trouble again, Nisey?” Her bitter question had Nisey pausing.

“Why would you think that?”

Hillary grabbed her arm and leaned in close.

“There is a guy up front who is asking for you and he’s pissed off. I bet Josh is gonna fire you for sure now.”

Nisey sighed. That sounds like Derrick and she may just be right. Jerking her arm away from Hillary, she pushed by the other woman and stepped into front of the store. She was hit by the full blast of Derrick’s maniacal screaming confrontation with Josh.

“Damn it. She’s not at home, so she has to be here!” Derrick’s fist hit the counter again. “I don’t give a damn that you’ve told me to leave!”

“She’s…” Josh stood firm in front of the raging boy.

“…right here.” Stepping up to the counter and propping her hands on her hips, she glared at him. “Just what the hell are you doing, Derrick? You’re going to get my butt fired.”

His face lit up before he frowned at her. “I need to talk to you.”

“And I’ve said everything I’m going to say to you. It’s done - we’re finished. I no longer want to see you. Ever again, do you understand?”

“Don’t I have a say in this?”

“No. You abused the trust I gave you and I’m not inclined to give you another chance.”

“You’re never going to find another man to offer you what I can, Nisey. Kalinda’s brother won’t take a second look at you. You’re an untrained sub who either hides after a punishment or goes blabbing to another about it. Nope you don’t have a chance. Not to mention rumor has it Doherty has sworn off any ‘newbies’.”

“What are you talking about?” Nisey wanted to tear her hair out in frustration. When did he talk to Caelan? I haven’t even spoken with him yet about what happened.

“You told him I left you restrained for your parents to find. That’s a major no-no, Nisey. A sub is supposed to accept any and all punishment from their Master. No Dom will ever step in between another Dom and his slave. Going to him did nothing more than earn you more punishment, and baby you just earned a whooper.”

“Like Hell! I’ve already told you, you’re not my Master unless I agree to it. I may be naïve but I’m not stupid.”

“You’ve called me Master, so that’s all the agreement I need.”

“One time. I was looking for something I thought you could give me. That was my mistake. I don’t want to play with you anymore, so please leave me alone. I don’t want to see you again. I’ll bring the police into this if I have to. I imagine your Daddy will just love to see your face smeared all over the front page of the Tribune or the SunTimes.”

Outside a police car pulled up to the curb, it’s lights flashing.

“You called the cops?” His gaze was locked on Nisey.

“No, I did. I kindly asked you to leave the premises. You didn’t leave.” Rejoining Nisey at the counter, Josh laid a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“Fine, I’m leaving but this isn’t over, Nisey. Not by a long shot.”

She watched as he stormed out of the shop, slamming the door behind him. Taking a deep calming breath she turned to her boss. “Thanks Josh. I’m sorry. I broke it off with him days ago. I don’t understand why he keeps coming around. Nothing I say seems to get through to him.”

Josh crossed his arms over his chest. “If you’re serious about it being over you may have to file a restraining order, Nisey.”

“It may just come to that. I hope not. I did honestly care for him at one time. We dated for over year. But he’s changed and not for the better.”

“I can understand, Nisey. Just be careful.” Giving her a one-armed hug, he tried to comfort her.

Giving a weak smile, she pulled away from him, uncomfortable with his gesture and changed the subject.

“I got the duster finished and it’s just waiting for your approval. I set it on your desk.”

“Wonderful. If it’s up to par with your other work, I’m sure the customer will be very satisfied and pleased. I’ll take a look at it before I go home and let you know if there are any changes which need to be made.”

She nodded before glancing at the clock. “I’ve got to get going, I’ve got a lecture in less than forty minutes.”

Josh nodded before grabbing her arm. “Just a second, Nisey.” Leading her into his office, he gestured for her to sit down.

“I normally don’t mix my personal life with my professional, but I feel inclined to make an exception in this instance.”

Nisey squirmed in her chair.

“From what I’ve seen and heard about Derrick, he’s not the right kind of Dom for a ‘newbie’. Am I correct in thinking you’re new to the lifestyle?”

She nodded. “I just assumed one Dom was as good as the next. After dating him for so long, I assumed I could trust him.”

“Trust is the foundation of the lifestyle, but there are as many different Doms as there are subs.”

“After what happened with Derrick, I don’t think that I’m cut out to be a sub, Josh.”

“Don’t give up if it’s what you want, Nisey. There are plenty of Doms around who would treasure breaking in a ‘newbie’ such as yourself.”

“Thanks for the advice but I’m just not ready to try again. Now I’ve really got to run.” Rushing out the door, she fled the shop, wondering why everyone around her kept pushing her to try again. Where are all the naysayers when you need them? If this keeps up, I may just be stupid enough to try it again, and God only knows, with my luck it would be another disaster.

* * * *

Nisey let herself into the apartment to find Kalinda and Caelan sitting at the kitchen table pouring over an open book. Drat I forgot about making the enchiladas tonight. Hell, I hope Kalinda remembered to put the beef out.

“Hey Nisey. Come check this out. Caelan brought me back a new photography book from Los Angeles. It has all the prominent architecture in it.”

Mentally Nisey groaned. After dealing with Derrick’s nasty scene at work and then listening to over two hours of her business admin. Instructor drone on in a monotone, the last thing she wanted to do was pour over another one of Kalinda’s prized architecture books. This is what I get for having a best friend who’s studying to become an architect.

Wandering over to the table, she was once more struck by her awareness of Caelan, despite the fact she was out of sorts. His affect on her made her totally forget about the enchiladas, instead Derrick’s earlier words preyed on her mind. You don’t have a chance…Doherty doesn’t do ‘ newbies’. Shaking her head, she tried to drive the words away.

Kalinda’s voice drew her out of her thoughts. “You haven’t met my older brother yet, but this Caelan. His mom was my dad’s first wife. He grew up in Ireland.”

“I ran into him earlier, Kalinda, literally, but that does explain the sexy accent. I’ve been trying to place it all day.” She turned her attention to Caelan. “Are you sure I didn’t hurt you? I truly am sorry.”

“I told you earlier not to worry about it. It’s going to take more than a girl knocking me over to hurt me. Sit down, you look beat.” Standing, Caelan pushed out the chair next to him. Sinking down into it, she smiled in gratitude.

“It was a long day at work but I finally got the duster finished.”

Kalinda’s face lit up. “That’s wonderful, girl. Did Josh sign off on it?”

“Not yet, but he said he’d look at it before he left.”

“Duster?” Caelan seemed confused.

“Nisey’s an artist. She works in one of Josh’s shops, the one in the “Near North” area. She was telling me he gave her an assignment. She was specially embroidering a dragon…what was it called again, Nisey?”

“ Diving Dragon.”

“Really?” Surprise filled Caelan’s face. “That’s no ordinary dragon, Kalinda. It’s one of Boris Vallejo’s masterpieces. You must be quite the artist, Nisey, to be entrusted with such a design.”

Nisey laughed. “I would love to take all the credit but my boss makes me use a machine to do the stitching on big pieces such as that. I wish he would allow me to stitch it by hand but so far no dice. The only thing I get to do by hand is handkerchiefs.”

Glancing at the clock, she sighed and pushed away from the table. “I’d love to sit and look at your book, Kalinda, but I desperately need a shower. Do I have enough time before starting supper? Did you remember to set the ground beef out?”

“Damn. No I didn’t and I completely forgot to mention it to Caelan.”

“Forgot to mention what?” Pushing back from the table himself, he stood when Nisey did. His old fashioned manners surprised Nisey. She never would’ve expected a Dom to adhere to a by-gone tradition such as standing when a lady stood.

“Nisey and I were going to invite you up tonight for enchiladas. I totally spaced it off when I spoke with you the other night.”

Nisey flushed when she thought of what Kalinda had been telling her brother. Even with her friend’s assurances about Caelan’s willingness to help, Derrick’s statements from earlier undermined her courage to approach the quiet but confident man with her fears. To hide her nervousness, she pushed a stray piece of her long red hair behind her ear.

“Are you all right, Nisey?”

Nisey jerked at Caelan’s question before she nodded.

“I think perhaps tonight isn’t a good night, Kalinda. Nisey looks dead on her feet and I’m still jet-lagged from my trip. Why don’t we order in pizza and watch a movie? Nisey can grab the shower she wants while we’re waiting for it to be delivered.”

Nodding her agreement, Nisey slipped out of the room seeking refuge and hopefully relaxation under the pounding water of a hot shower.

* * * *

When she came out of the shower, somewhat refreshed, she was pleasantly surprised to see that the pizza had already arrived and both Caelan and Kalinda were sitting on the futon with two open pizza boxes. Her stomach growled at the fragrant smell coming off the pizza.

“Come join us, Nisey. Everything is ready to go. Pizza’s hot and I sweet talked Caelan into watching that new Transporter movie you’ve been wanting to see.”

A flush crossed her face. “Oh that’s nice of you, Caelan, but I would’ve watched whatever you wanted.”

“Nonsense. I like action movies. I haven’t seen the first two but Kalinda assures me that they were action packed. Now if it had been Steel Magnolias or something like that, I would’ve put my foot down.”

Kalinda giggled and patted the seat next to her. “Come on. Our pizza is getting cold.”

Nodding, Nisey settled gingerly on the futon between Kalinda and her brother. She noted Caelan seemed to have the same habit of dominating his corner of the futon that his sister did. He was relaxed with one arm draped over the back of the futon and the other resting on the arm, sitting at an angle with his long legs stretched out in front of him. How the hell I am supposed to sit next to him? The awareness she’d felt earlier rushed back even stronger despite the meager release she’d given herself in the shower. To hide her nervousness, she leaned forward to grab a plate.

“Either of you want a slice of this one?”

“Sure, I’ll take one.” Caelan leaned forward to take if from her.

She stifled a gasp as his hand brushed against hers. Biting her lower lip, she glanced at him, wondering if he’d felt the same spark of attraction. His face was cool. Her heart sank as she looked away from him.

“Here you go.” She quickly released the plate before turning to give Kalinda one. Forget it, Nisey. He’s obviously not attracted to you. Perhaps Derrick was right?

* * * *

Even though he was trying to concentrate on the movie, Caelan was aware of every little shift and movement of the woman next to him. The smell of her soap was refreshing after the cloying perfumes his acquaintances used. She simply smelled clean. Even if she didn’t belong to another, I don’t train ‘newbies’ anymore. Even if my instincts are telling me how perfect she is, with each gesture she makes, they are nothing more than a glimpse of her natural submissiveness. When she’d turned those expressive green eyes his way earlier, it taken all of his considerable will power to not take what he was sure she wasn’t aware she was offering. He thanked God for the control he’d honed under Alastar’s tutelage. It kept him from acting impulsively and allowed his outer expression to remain calm. Without that iron-willed control, the little sub next to him would’ve realized how much he wanted her. For the first time in over a year, I’ve actually been tempted to break my rule. Perhaps it is a good thing she belongs to another.

When Nisey shifted once more, the silky strands of her hair brushed his hand where it laid across the back of futon. Trying to resist the temptation to bury his fingers in her hair, he settled for slowly stroking it.

Suddenly Nisey surged to her feet. He looked up in surprise and locked eyes with her. Her eyes were bright with desire. He nearly groaned in frustration. She was just as aware of him as he was of her. This situation was not good.

“Bathroom break!” Nisey fled the living room in a huge hurry.

* * * *

Caelan gave a huge sigh of relief after Nisey left. He felt as if he could breathe again without her scent teasing his nose. Pressing the pause button, he turned to face his sister.

“Kalinda, are you sure Nisey’s relationship with Derrick is over?”

Staring up at him, Kalinda had a puzzled look on her face. “How did you know his name?”

“He showed up this morning looking for her.”

“You spoke with him?”

“You could call it that. As far as he’s concerned, Nisey is still his. I know you don’t know much about Doms but if Nisey is his sub or slave, I can’t interfere. If she’s just pouting or rebelling against him I can’t, in good conscience, step in and help her.”

“I’m not pouting or rebelling! The only thing I ever consented to was being restrained the one time, which was my own and only mistake. He’s not my Dom!” Nisey stood behind the futon, clenching and unclenching her small hands.

Both Kalinda and he surged to their feet.

“Nisey, you’ve got to understand…” Caelan began to explain, his stomach tight. Fuck, of all the things to overhear, this isn’t one of them. Damn it! Now she probably thinks I’m trying to back out of answering a few questions.

“If you don’t want to answer my questions, Caelan, just say so. I wasn’t asking for training. Derrick scornfully informed me earlier today you won’t touch me because of my ‘newbie’ status. Ok I understand, but I only wanted a few answers. Evidently you misunderstood what I needed and I apologize for that. Just forget about it.” Turning, she rushed from the room.

“Damn it!” He heard the bedroom door slam.

* * * *

Kalinda looked at him in shock. She couldn’t believe what she just heard.

“Caelan?”

Her brother turned and faced her. Placing his hands on her shoulders, he tried to reassure her. “Let me handle this. This is my error in the way I handled it. I should’ve never broached this subject with you. I should’ve asked her about her status with Derrick.”

“What’s going on, Caelan? Your rule about newbies? What is she talking about?”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about, Sis. It doesn’t affect my answering her questions. I don’t know exactly what that idiot Derrick told her, but I’m sure it was based on rumors and little else.” Giving his sister a brief hug, he pressed his face against the top of her head. “I promise I’d answer her questions and I will, if she’ll let me.”

* * * *

Nisey was lying on her bed when she heard a soft tap on her door. She’d heard the outer door to the apartment open and then close. Assuming it was Kalinda, she asked her to enter.

When Caelan pushed the door open and entered, pausing on the threshold, she sat up with a jerk.

“Caelan…”

“We need to have a talk, Nisey.”

“Don’t. I don’t need your pity. I’m sure if Kalinda knew you didn’t do ‘newbies’ she’d never have asked you. I’ll find someone else to answer my questions. Perhaps Josh will be willing. So don’t worry about it.”

“I don’t feel sorry for you, and you don’t need to go and ask your boss. I have no problem answering your questions as long as your relationship with Landing is over. I should’ve come to you instead of Kalinda. For that I apologize. He showed up today and implied you were still his slave. I had to make sure.”

“I’m not. He’s under that impression but I’ve told him repeatedly I’m finished and I don’t ever want to see him again.”

Caelan nodded his understanding. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, he focused on her. Nisey swallowed. She shivered as once more she was assaulted by his closeness and her intense reaction to it. Even though she’d only known him for a short period, her body had reacted and ‘it’ wanted him.

“From what I’ve seen you’re better off without him. I don’t know what you know of the lifestyle, but there are some unwritten rules. One of them prohibits a Dom’s interfering with another’s treatment of his or hers sub or slave.”

“Really? Derrick implied you steered clear of ‘newbies’ completely. Honestly I’m not asking for training, just some straight answers.” Reaching out she laid a hesitant hand on his arm, before her gaze flew up to meet his. This time his eyes weren’t cool. They were warm and welcoming.

“It’s true I haven’t trained a newbie in a while and I have my reasons; but if you’re honest in the fact you and Derrick no longer have a relationship, there is nothing stopping me from answering your questions. When you’re ready. I won’t ever force you to talk. That’s not my style. Think of me as an older brother.”

‘Yeah right!’ was what she thought, but she nodded not wanting him to realize how irresistible he was to her.

“Good. So when you’re ready and you want to talk, you can come to me and I won’t turn you away, but it has to be your choice.”

When he moved to stand, she panicked, not wanting to him to leave yet. ““No, don’t go. Stay please. I need to know how much ‘BS’ Derrick has been feeding me.”

“Okay. What exactly has he told you?” He remained seated but kept eye contact with her.

She thought quickly before answering. “A lot of stuff about punishment. He says I’m supposed to accept any and every form of punishment he dishes out, but it seems foolish to have given him carte blanche. He went overboard… the thing with my parents…”

“First of all, Nisey, with trust, a sub knows what ever punishment her master decides to dole out will be warranted. I wish I could tell you there are subs who never get punished, but all ‘newbies’ stumble and break rules while learning.

If the correct punishment is chosen it will deter bad behavior while reinforcing good. I will admit the punishment he said he’d given you doesn’t seem to be warranted. From what Kalinda told me on the phone, your parents walking in was completely accidental.”

Nisey nodded. “It was so embarrassing, Caelan. He left me for my parents to find, even when he knew it would hurt me more than any spanking would. I was raised to be a good, strict Catholic girl. My mother tried to drill into me the old adage about sex was something kept in the dark, only to be tolerated to make babies after I was married and never - ever for pleasure.” Raking her hand through her hair with frustration, she took a deep breath. “When Derrick brought up the idea of bondage, I’ll admit it turned me on, and I’d heard it could be freeing for the person who was being bound, so I was tempted. I jumped at the chance after he assured me my parents would never find out. I’m not a virgin, plus I don’t think they need to know about my sex life.”

“Understandable. What goes on between any two adult people, whether it’s in the BDSM world or not, stays between the couple unless otherwise agreed upon. No man worth his salt is going to expose his lover especially when she’s already dead set against it. In the BDSM world that would be one of your hard limits.”

Relief filled her face. “Then my feeling of betrayal is normal? I know I told him they were going to be out. They were - and they came home unexpectedly when their friends cancelled.”

“I would say very normal and your parents coming home unexpectedly is not your fault. If Derrick was a Dom of any worth or experience, he would make certain where ever you played at was safe and secure. It was his responsibility. It was his mistake. He was simply using your fear to get off, which is not a bad thing if you agree to it. In this case you didn’t. He abused your trust. That’s not acceptable.”

She sagged with relief. “That’s kind of what I thought.”

“And I’m betting he didn’t use any positive reinforcement afterwards did he?”

“Positive reinforcements? No, he just left me tied up and blindfolded. We didn’t see each other for over a week afterwards - until today.”

“Understand this, Nisey. Punishment is hard to avoid in a BDSM relationship. It can be used as a learning tool but any time it occurs, positive reinforcement is a must. Every time I’ve ever had to correct one of my subs, I’ve always made sure to give positive reinforcement afterwards. It’s commonly called aftercare. It assures the sub the punishment is over, all is forgiven and stops any resentment that might build up between the sub and Dom.”

Understanding flared through her. Damn, the way he describes it, I would more than tolerate making a mistake and being punished if I knew afterwards all would be forgiven. Mother never lets me forget when I’ve screwed up in the past. Can it really be that simple?

* * * *

The understanding and yearning filling her expression told Caelan more than anything else could have. It was almost as if he’d given her something she’d never expected. Was forgiveness something she’s never experienced? What kind of people where her parents? And then she finds that idiot Landing. She’s so submissive it’s a crime to even think about abusing her. If she were mine… He drew a deep breath. Don’t go there, Doherty. She’s not for you.

Shifting uncomfortably, he finally asked, “Is there anything else you want to talk about tonight?”

She licked her lips before answering him. “Now don’t take this wrong, but I now have concrete proof that Derrick was not the right Dom for me, but I don’t know what to look for.” She tucked her hair behind her ear and bit her lower lip before doubtfully asking. “I don’t know if you’ve ever trained a new sub, Caelan, or why you prefer to stick with the more experienced subs, but can you tell me what I should look for if I decide to try again?”

“I love subs, Nisey, whether they are experienced or not. I will admit there is a special thrill when a Dom introduces a ‘newbie’ to the lifestyle. As far as who would be best to train you, that would depend upon your preferences and your hard and soft limits. Not every sub needs the same thing from a Dom.”

She nodded. “And if I needed more understanding at first than physical intimacy?”

“If a sub is brand new like you are, I would be surprised if a Dom would rush into physical intimacy. Communication is the foundation of any relationship. The first thing I did when I trained ‘newbies’ was had them admit what their desires and wants were, and what exactly they were hoping to get out of a scene or a relationship. Not to mention, what were their limits - both hard and soft.”

Her heart sank at his words. “That seems like a lot of work, Caelan. I don’t know many guys my age that would take that kind of time.”

“Then perhaps you need to find a mature Dom, one that won’t mind waiting until the groundwork is laid. The communication and exploration of each other’s needs is mandatory to making a relationship work whether it’s for a brief period or a lasting one.”

“I think you’re right. You know you’ve given me more answers in the last ten minutes than Derrick ever did. He just wanted to get down to the sex.”

“It could be his focus was purely on selfish satisfaction or maybe it’s his immaturity. At this time I’d have to say it was probably a bit of both. Don’t judge all Doms by him. BDSM is a wide and varied lifestyle. You’ll find someone who will be the perfect man or woman to train you.”

Nisey couldn’t help but giggle. “Sorry no women for me, Caelan. I’m exclusively heterosexual.”

“Well, then at least you know which sex to look for when you go searching.” Taking her hand in his, he gave it a squeeze before standing. Leaning over, he rearranged her blankets around her. “Now, I’m going to leave. You get some rest. If you have any other questions you want answered or someone to take you under his wing while you search for what you need, my door is always open.”

“Okay. Thank you Caelan.”

“Good night, Nisey.” He smiled at her before pulling the door shut behind him. His smile faded as he headed back downstairs. He was glad she’d been able to trust him enough to confide in, but he wasn’t happy about his impromptu offer to be her guide as she searched for the perfect Dom, especially when he was so strongly tempted to train her himself.

Let’s hope I am strong enough to let another take her.

Chapter Four

Struggling against the ropes holding her tight, Nisey knew the man in her room couldn’t see the tears leaking from her eyes. The blindfold absorbed them before they had a chance to streak down her cheeks. She knew he was in the room with her but was choosing to remain silent. It was unnerving to feel his presence but not have him acknowledge her. Is this normal or is this just Derrick being an immature ass again?

“Derrick?” Her voice seemed to echo. “This isn’t funny.”

From a distance she heard the garage door open. Her parents were returning home.

“Untie me. Let me go Derrick, don’t do this to me again.”

“Poor little wannabe sub, she can’t handle being punished by her master again. We’re going to keep doing this until you’ve learned to accept it.” His voice caressed her ear.

“Please Derrick! Don’t do this! You’re not my master. You have no right to do this!” Her tears were flowing faster and harder as she heard his footsteps retreat. “Please, don’t leave me like this! I’ll do anything you want!”

“What the hell are you doing in here, Nisey? I told you weren’t welcome here anymore.” The waspish tone to her mother’s voice had Nisey cringing. She grasped the only lifeline she knew was there. Please let him be here for me.

“Please untie me, Daddy.”

When the blindfold was removed, she expected to see her father’s familiar face. When Caelan’s face appeared before her dazed eyes, relief washed over her. He’d never hurt her. He’d protect her. When he released her and pulled her into his arms, she found a peace she hadn’t expected.

“Shh, it’s nothing more than a dream. I promise he’ll never hurt you again…”

Nisey awoke with a jerk. Sitting up she clenched the rumpled sheets against her chest. I don’t know what the hell is wrong with me. It’s been two days since I confided in Caelan. I was hoping it would help with the dreams. Is this what I’ve been dreaming about when I cry out? Am I reliving it?

Sliding out of the bed, she decided she might as well get up. Yawning, she shuffled into the kitchen in search of coffee only to be faced by Caelan, or rather his sexy ass. He was leaning over the counter, watching the coffee as it finished brewing. Her breath caught as her nipples tightened against the silk camisole she was wearing.

As goose flesh raced over her she was reminded of her lack of proper attire. The boy shorts and the silk camisole she wore to bed didn’t cover much skin. It left her long legs bare and if she bent over the shorts would expose more than her ass, while the top was thin enough that she knew the dark tips of her breasts could be seen through the soft fabric.

Licking her lips, she started backing out of the kitchen before he realized she was there. Not now, I’m not ready to face him after my dream. He’s not going to be the one to rescue me. I have to do that myself. Besides, he doesn’t take on ‘newbies’, even if I found the courage to ask. Edging backwards, she nearly made it out of the kitchen, when Caelan’s voice stopped her.

“Please stay, Nisey. Have some coffee with me.”

She stepped back into the kitchen and quickly crossed her arms over her chest, wanting to hide her reaction. She watched as he made himself at home, grabbing the coffee mugs from the cupboard and assembling everything needed for coffee.

“How did you know I was…?”

Caelan glanced over his shoulder at her, his amber eyes warm. “Your scent, Nisey, it’s both distinctive and attractive.”

“Oh, thanks.” Pleasure washed over her at his compliment.

Pouring the coffee, he brought the two mugs to the table.

“Come, sit.” Pulling out chair out for her, he waited for her to be seated. “Kalinda asked me to come up and start the coffee for you. Something about the stuff you brew isn’t fit for human consumption?”

Nisey nodded as she took a small sip. “Yeah, she usually starts the pot before she leaves at eight, but today she had an early class.” Tucking her hair behind her ears she fidgeted nervously, very aware of his presence across the table from her and her reaction to him. If she were in his presence much longer she’d have a wet spot on her shorts for him to see.

“She told me you don’t have classes on Monday nights.”

She shook her head ‘no’.

“How serious are you about learning more about the lifestyle?”

Heat flared through her and her breath caught in her throat before she finally answered him. “Honestly, I’m intrigued by it but before I can do that I have to put this crap with Derrick behind me. I was thinking of taking you up on your offer. Would you seriously help me find the right Dom?”

He set down his coffee mug before he nodded. “I’m fairly well respected within the community. I can open doors that would normally be closed to you while keeping you safe. If you wanted that, the first thing I would do is arrange for you to attend a ‘munch’.”

“What exactly is a munch? An orgy?”

Laughter escaped him. “No. I wouldn’t take a newbie to a play party. A munch is a casual meeting of like-minded people in the lifestyle. We usually meet in Greek-town at one of the local restaurants. I know the owner. Gabriel is active in the lifestyle. He has a large private room where we hold many of the meetings. We have a dinner meeting there every Monday. It’s good food and honest conversation so a newbie, such as your self, can learn a lot. Occasionally Gabriel and I will give an impromptu discussion or mild demonstration concerning skills, safety and other aspects of the lifestyle.”

Wrapping her lips around the rim of her mug, she giggled as she tried to envision a group of people showing up in leather with whips and chains at a family restaurant.

Caelan must have mistaken her giggle as a sign of distress. “Nisey, are you okay? This is only if you want to, no pressure.” He touched her elbow. She nearly melted at his show of concern.

“I know. I wouldn’t have asked about it if I wasn’t curious. I was just trying to picture every one showing up dressed up in leather. Don’t the other patrons get upset or do they shut the restaurant down for the meeting?”

“I think you misunderstood, Nisey. This is casual. No bondage gear, no whips or chains - nothing outward. We meet, have a good meal, and talk about everything BDSM. This week we’re having a special demonstration where a friend of mine will be talking about the proper way to bind a sub and I’ll be assisting him.”

Her breathing grew ragged as fear and desire warred inside her. “You’re actually going to tie someone up? In public?”

“No - not in public. Gabriel has reserved his private room for this munch. Plus Sara will be completely clothed. I’ll be demonstrating the basic ties and what gear is necessary when restraining a sub.”

“I thought that you just needed rope.”

Shaking his head, he took her hand. “Rope is important. You can’t restrain a sub without it. Safety scissors and an agreed upon safe word or hand signal for the sub are just as important and cannot be overlooked. ‘Safe, Sane, and Consensual’ is more than our motto, Nisey, it is the core of our lifestyle. The sub’s safety must always come first both physically and emotionally. The scissors and the safe word assure that.”

“Well that’s good to know. So a safe word is an expression or word that halts all play right?”

“Yes, the Dom must react to it immediately and release the sub if it is needed.”

“So if I’d had a safe word with Derrick what happened wouldn’t have happened, right?”

“Exactly. That is IF he’d been a responsible Dom, but that might be pushing it.”

“Pushing it a lot, I’d say, but you would have stopped and released me before my parents came in, right?” She smiled at him, hoping he would answer.

“Guaranteed, Nisey. Now I’ve got a conference call in about ten minutes so I’ll leave you to your coffee.”

“Thanks, Caelan.” She touched his arm and pushed her body closer to him just to experience the spark of attraction surging through her. Even if he won’t train me, there’s nothing saying I can’t get a cheap thrill without him knowing.

“Thanks for what?”

“The coffee, the conversation and being a person I can confide in. It’s been a long time since I’ve done that with anyone other than your sister.”

His eyes, intensely sensual and yet safe, ran over her giving her a thrill before he decided to speak what he was thinking. “It’s my pleasure. I almost wish I would’ve met you a year ago.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because I have a feeling we’d have ended up more than confidants.” He smiled sadly. “I’ll just have to be content to protect you until you learn to fly again.”

She stared at him, her heart aching for the loneliness she saw in his eyes. She wished she could find a way to drive it away.

“Let me know if you want to go. I won’t leave much before five tonight,” he told her before he headed back downstairs.

* * * *

Caelan’s words preyed on her mind all day. Sitting in the break room, she tried to focus on her lunch but she couldn’t get his words out of her mind. She really needed to talk to her best friend. Pulling out her cell, she called Kalinda.

“Got a second to talk, Kalinda?”

“Sure, girl. What’s up? Did Caelan make the coffee for you this morning? I’m sorry I forgot to start it.”

“No problem and yeah he did. We had coffee together this morning before he left for some conference call.”

“That’s wonderful. I hope you’re becoming more comfortable with him. I know he’s a good listener.”

“Comfortable isn’t exactly the word I’d use…erotic, sexy, exciting, provocative…they seem to fit your brother. I’m sure you know how…” She took a quick breath to steady her nerves. “…sexy he is. Every time he touches me all I want to do is beg him to…” Sighing, she rubbed the bridge of her nose. “He’s offered to take me to a munch, Kalinda. He’s appointed himself as my big brother, confidant and protector all rolled into one. I know he has a rule about ‘newbies’. He even said something about if he’d met me a year ago, we’d have ended up as more. Now, how am I supposed to go to a “munch” with him after he says something like that?”

“Did he make you uncomfortable saying that, Nisey?”

“No. But he looked so god damned lonely. I wanted to find some way to fix it. How am I supposed to find this perfect Dom with him hanging around? I’d be comparing every guy I met to him, and they would all fall short. This is crazy! I’ve never had this kind of a response to a man in my entire life.”

“I’m not sure, Nis, but be honest with him about it. He’ll understand. I swear.”

* * * *

Josh wandered by the break room and paused when he heard Nisey say the word ‘munch’. Standing next to the open door, he shamelessly eavesdropped on his employee. When Kalinda had first introduced her to him, he’d known without a doubt she was submissive. While he’d been mildly attracted to Nisey, his own need and desire for his best friend’s sister had eclipsed it. He’d been pursuing Kalinda for weeks even going as a far as hiring her friend to get closer to her. That all had changed though a few weeks later when the shit had hit the fan and Caelan had broken his own sister’s heart. The need for retribution against his former best friend had halted all thoughts of claiming Kalinda. He wasn’t going to draw an innocent into the war going on between him and Caelan. Instead he’d taken to drawing away any sub who showed interest in Caelan, using the logic he was only sparing the subs the same hurt his own sister had gone through. Nisey is too nice a girl to fall victim to Caelan’s fabled Irish charm.

When he heard Nisey end the call, he stepped back from the open door.

“Joshua! I can’t believe you’re spying on her!” Hillary’s hiss broke through his erotic musing about his employee.

“Shh. She’ll hear us. She’s thinking of going to a ‘munch’ tonight. I hadn’t planned on attending it tonight but -“

“I can’t believe you! She’s our employee! Typical man - all you think about is sex. If she quits, it’s gonna be your fault.”

“In case you’ve forgotten, Hil, I am your older brother and a Dom. What I do outside of work is my business, not yours.”

She crossed her arms over her chest. “It is if you cost us one of the best workers we’ve had in years. Promise me you won’t approach her at work, Josh. It’s one thing if you run into at a munch, but entirely another if you approach her in the workplace.”

“This isn’t going to affect the shop. If she decides to play with me, she’ll get the experience and pleasure she wants and I’ll be taking something Caelan Doherty wants away from him.”

A bitter laugh escaped her. “Good luck with that, Josh. You’re thinking you’re taking something he wants, but there isn’t a possessive bone in that man’s body. In the end, he’ll give her away without a second thought when he’s ready to move on.”

After she left him, he continued to watch Nisey finish her lunch. I have a feeling this one could be different. All I need to see is how he interacts with her, but I’m almost positive he’ll find her irresistible, almost as irresistible as I find Kalinda.

* * * *

At quarter to five, Nisey was sitting on the bottom stair waiting for Caelan to appear. She knew she was burying her head in the sand. Maybe she’d be able to ignore Caelan’s siren call on her body if she was surrounded by other people, but she seriously doubted it. Going to the munch was a way she’d test her theory and if it failed like she suspected it would, she’d tell him at the end of the night and be no worse off. At least she’d have the memory of seeing him in all his dominant glory.

The scrape of the door opening had her head flying up. Caelan exited his part of the house carrying a dark duffel bag. Turning to lock the door behind him, he didn’t notice her at first. Standing quickly, she approached him with her hands in her pockets. Trying to steady her nerves, his name came out a bit hesitant.

“Caelan?”

After locking his door, he turned to her. She hoped he didn’t notice her nervous posture and the way she quickly lowered her eyes before looking up at him again.

“Nisey? Derrick didn’t show up at your work again did he?”

“No. I haven’t heard from him since Josh threw him out of the shop.”

“Good. So why are you lurking? Did you decide you wanted to go with me tonight?

She looked up at him. “Yeah. I figured since it was Kalinda’s night out and I don’t have…”

“Nisey, stop.”

She bit her lip. “I’m sorry.”

“You know, if you keep apologizing to me, it’s going to lead to having you bent over my knee and your having a warm bottom. Tell me honestly, do you want to go with me? Don’t try to rationalize or give me excuses. If you want to go with me because you want to take the first step, I’ll be happy to take you.” He placed a finger on her chin. “But I don’t want you lying to yourself or me about why you’re going.”

Taking a deep breath, she took what she hoped was the first step towards the right direction and decided to be totally honest.

“Yes, Caelan, I want to go with you. I’d really like to see what happens as you tie up a submissive. I’m not ready to place myself back in the restraints yet, but I need to know that what I experienced the first time isn’t the norm.”

“If that’s what you want to see, I’ll be more than happy to oblige. Are you ready to go now?”

Smiling she nodded. Patting her pockets she felt for her keys and her bankcard. “Got my keys and bankcard, so I’m set.”

“Shall we go? ” After holding the front door open for her, he escorted her to his waiting car.

* * * *

Entering the restaurant, Nisey was struck by the fragrant smells of good Greek food. Her stomach rumbled but she was so nervous she wasn’t sure she’d be able to eat anything. Would the demonstration be before they ate or after?

Caelan was greeted by the hostess while Nisey stuck her hands back in her pockets and glanced around. The dim lighting made the setting seem more intimate and the soft conversation between the customers put Nisey at ease. Perhaps this will turn out better than I expected.

“Ready, Nisey?” She nodded as Caelan placed his hand on the small of her back and guided her through the restaurant as they followed their hostess. Tension filled her as they grew closer to their destination. Dear Lord, I hope I know what I’m doing.

“Relax, Nisey. No one is going to attack you. These are all good people and they’re here to have a good time and relax. Just be yourself.”

“Okay.” She smiled up at him, as they entered the private room. Several voices called out greetings to Caelan. It was obvious he was well liked. She tried to relax but was tempted to drop behind him. His hand firm against the small of her back kept her in place and she took courage from it. He wouldn’t steer me wrong, I just need to relax and get over my nerves. They are normal people just like me.

* * * *

Caelan smiled and returned the greetings. Next to him he could feel Nisey’s tension and unease increase. Her courage to take this first step thrilled him, as he’d been somewhat surprised when she’s showed up. When he’d offered he hadn’t expected her to take him up on it that very night. She’s here even though she’s uncomfortable with this. She’s trying - I’ll give her that. If it takes a little forcefulness from me to keep her from chickening out, so be it.

“Everyone - this is Nisey. She wants to see me tie up a sub.”

Laughter met his statement as Nisey flushed bright pink next to him.

“Girl, everyone here loves to watch him tie up subs. Why don’t you come over and sit down with me? That way you’ll have a front row view of the action.” The laughing brunette pushed out the chair next to her.

“Caelan?” The question in Nisey’s voice was unexpected. He looked down at her, surprised she was asking his permission to sit with Olivia, one of his Domme friends. His imagination ran wild with the thought of finding out how well she’d accept his dominance and his ropes.

This has got to stop. Maybe finding a new sub is in order. Perhaps I can exorcize my need for innocent green eyes and red hair out of my system.

“Have I done something wrong?”

He started when he realized that she had misread his silence.

“No. I was just thinking. Go ahead, have a seat withOlivia. She’s a good friend of mine. She’s also a practicing Domme. I’m sure she’ll be happy to answer any questions you have during the demonstration.”

Olivia nodded her assurances and patted the chair next to her.

“I’d be happy to.”

Nisey gave a hesitant smile. It died when Caelan strode to the front of the room to join an imposing man. Sitting down, she realized the table had an excellent view of where she assumed the demonstration would be given.

* * * *

After the delicious meal, the tables had been cleared. Now Nisey watched in awe as Caelan smoothly wrapped the silky nylon rope around his “model”. His gentle handling of her limbs made Nisey long to be the sub. Every movement was erotic. The “model”, a lush blonde wearing black leggings and a soft gray poet’s shirt with a slender collar of light blue leather, seemed to be enjoying the experience if her flushed cheeks and rapid breathing was any indication.

Next to Caelan stood Gabriel, the ‘model’s’ Master and the owner of the restaurant. The idea that he was allowing Caelan to restrain his slave amazed her. Leaning over, she placed her hand on Olivia’s arm and softly asked.

“I thought only her Master was allowed to touch her?”

Turning to Nisey, Olivia nodded before throwing her arm across the back of Nisey’s chair. “Without express permission, you’re right. In this setting, Gabriel allows Caelan to demonstrate on her. Since Caelan has no permanent slave of his own, Sara has generously been offered as his model.”

Frowning, Nisey tried to comprehend. “So she has no say in it?”

“You have to understand something, Nisey. Sara is Gabriel’s slave. She trusts him implicitly and knows he will never do anything to harm her. As her Master, he cares for both her physical and emotional wellbeing. I wouldn’t be surprised if they disappear after the demonstration. Sara loves to be restrained in public. Gabriel will have his hands full tonight satisfying her.”

“Really, so it’s a turn on for her?”

“Exactly, watch her facial expressions and body language. I think you’ll see a very aroused sub. Tonight Caelan and Gabriel are going to demonstrate a basic ‘frog tie’. Her ankles will be bound to her thighs, which not only makes it awkward to move plus would leave her totally exposed if she were wearing either garters sans panties or simply nothing at all. It’s the total exposure to everyone for her Master’s pleasure that’s turning Sara on. But in this setting Caelan is simply going to show the correct way to restrain her without hurting her. The idea of this tie is to limit her movements but not cut off her circulation. Watch.” She touched Nisey’s arm, drawing her attention back to the slave who was sitting on top of the demonstration table. Her elevated position allowed everyone to see her clearly.

Nisey’s mouth went dry as she watched Caelan bend Sara’s leg and place the heel of her foot mere inches from her bottom. She’s spread wide open. Without panties, it would be so easy for her master or anyone else to touch her or use her and she wouldn’t be able to do anything other than take it.

“Does this hurt?” Caelan’s question to Sara was met with a shake of her head and a soft “No Sir.” It jerked Nisey back to the present.

“This is important, everyone. This tie can strain the joints of the knees and while Sara is flexible enough to place her foot against her bottom, not every sub is. Make sure when you do this you don’t over extend the sub’s knee. This pose is used for both pleasure and a bit of erotic pain but not injury.” He nodded to Gabriel, who took a four-foot length of rope and started wrapping it around her leg, securely tying it then placing her other leg in a similar position and securing it. “It is important to have ‘Safety scissors’ every time you restrain a sub with ropes. We are not interfering with breathing, but one never knows when an emergency can happen…so keep them handy.”

Sara offered her hand to her Master without being told. Taking the excess length, Gabriel attached her hand to the binding around the leg closest to him. Caelan did the same with her other hand.

When they were finished, Nisey couldn’t control the whimper that escaped her. This is what she’d been looking for when she’d let Derrick tie her up. Sara sat comfortably in the middle of the table; her legs spread open, bound for everyone to see, with her head turned to the left presenting her face to her Master. From where Nisey sat, she could see the look of pleasure and need on the girl’s face. She’s beautiful and knows her Master will take care of her. Damn I want that! God, I can just imagine the fucking she’s going to get tonight.

Clutching her napkin in her hand, she tried to control her breathing. Need raced through her. She knew without looking her nipples were hard, pressing against her t-shirt. Her legs quivered and her pussy grew wetter, as she couldn’t help but imagine herself in Sara’s place having Caelan wrap her in the strong rope. Another soft moan escaped her against her will. When he looked up at her, she had an overwhelming need to flee. She felt as if he could see the overwhelming need growing inside her. Embarrassment warred with arousal and had her face and neck flushing deeply red. She had to get out of there. Now!

* * * *

Beside Nisey, Olivia glanced over at her. If she was reading her correctly, the little sub next to her was aroused beyond her control and looked ready to flee. Fuck! She’s already on the edge. Damn it Caelan, why did you bring a ‘newbie’ that was this sensitive to bondage to a ‘munch’ where you were demonstrating? Glancing over quickly at Caelan, she realized he was caught in the same spell as Nisey. He knew the affect he was having on the young woman. Ah hell, I can’t let this happen here for everyone to see. I don’t know where he found this little treasure, but if she goes over the edge I don’t think he’s going to be able to resist claiming her.

Olivia had seen it happen more than once when Caelan had encountered a sub who went into overdrive while watching him use the ropes. It wouldn’t matter if Nisey’s a ‘newbie’ or not. She’d be claimed before she could say boo, if she came in front of everyone. Grabbing Nisey’s hand, she jerked Nisey to a halt. The other girl had been in the process of leaving. In her state the only safe place she knew of was Gabriel’s office - out of Caelan’s sight. “Come with me, Nisey.” Her whisper was urgent and commanding.

Nisey turned eyes dazed with desire at the other woman’s demand. Holding on to Nisey’s hand, Olivia dragged her out of the private room after catching Gabriel’s attention. She mouthed the words “Send him to your office when he’s done,” as she passed them. He nodded his understanding before he turned back to continue with Caelan and their demonstration.

* * * *

Nisey stumbled into an unfamiliar office behind Olivia. She bit her lip and tried to make sense of what was happening. Why did Olivia drag me in here? What unwritten rule did I break this time?

“Sit, Nisey.” Olivia forced Nisey into the plush chair in front of the huge maple desk dominating the room.

“What…why did you…?”

“You’re not in trouble, Nisey. I could shoot Caelan for bringing you to a munch where he was demonstrating if he knew this is the kind of reaction you had to bondage.” Olivia started pacing back and forth across the office.

“Excuse me?” Confusion was evident in Nisey’s tone.

“Caelan. If he didn’t know bondage was one of your hot buttons before - he does now. You’re damn lucky. If I hadn’t dragged you out of there, Caelan would’ve set his sights on you. He can be relentless when he stumbles across a sub with an infinite need for the ropes. Damn, you almost came in front of a room full of people and frankly nothing would’ve tripped Caelan’s trigger more.”

Nisey ducked her head in embarrassment. “Oh God.”

Neither of them heard the soft scrape of the door opening behind them.

“So it’s important that while we wait we coax you back down from the edge you’re on. Why don’t you tell me how you met Caelan? You seem a bit younger than his normal subs.”

“She’s a friend of my sister’s I’d promised I help,” Caelan answered from where he stood in the doorway with his hands in his pockets.

Nisey fidgeted her seat. She bit her lip as his voice washed over her. Hell, this isn’t helping, first the ropes and now this. I’m going to lose my mind.

He shut the door behind him. With his presence in the office, she couldn’t help but be torn between wanting to sink deeper into the chair and hide, or apologize for embarrassing him with her reaction to his demonstration. The last thing she wanted him to think was that she had been trying to get him to break his rule.

Olivia placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“Well, Caelan. I think you got more than you bargained for this time. Make sure you bring her to the next play party. I do believe you’ve found a perfect submissive.” She paused next to him on her way out of the office. Dropping her voice low enough only he could hear, she advised him. “I know you’re not training ‘newbies’ anymore, but if you don’t make sure she takes the edge off before she goes home, I will. There’s no reason for her to suffer because of something she can’t control.”

He nodded. “Thanks for getting her out of there.”

“One other thing, Caelan. You’re a bigger fool than I thought if you let what happened last year keep you from taking what you want. The connection I saw out there is rare. Don’t throw it away because of that stupid Redding girl.”

Caelan stiffened. “Olivia, mind your own business.”

“Your loss, but don’t be surprised when someone snaps her up quick. I do believe I saw Josh Redding in the crowd tonight.”

“Not a chance in hell.”

“Well then do something about it, you stubborn Irish bastard.” She raised her voice so Nisey could hear. “It was nice to meet you, Nisey. Don’t be shy about coming back again.” She pulled the door open and exited, not waiting for Nisey’s reply.

* * * *

Caelan turned the lock on the door praying for will power. Walking around the chair, he propped his hip against the edge of the desk. When she huddled deeper in the chair, he frowned. He didn’t want her frightened of him.

Fidgeting she moistened her lips. “I’m…”

“Don’t even say it, Nisey. I don’t want to hear you apologize for being yourself. We all have hot buttons. I’m not angry with you for responding, but it does leave us in a bit of jam. Did Olivia explain to you…”

“Yes. I didn’t know, honest. I had no idea seeing your demonstration would trigger my response to the ropes…” she shook her head. “…I’m sorry, it won’t happen again.” Her response ended with a squeal as he jerked her out of the chair.

With ease and almost instantly, he turned her and had her bent over the desk. His hand came down firmly on her ass.

“Caelan!” Her cry was a mixture of pain and pleasure.

The sting of his palm had a totally unexpected effect on her. Her desire had slowed to a simmer but now boiled back with a vengeance. She gasped as his hand came down again even harder. With his other hand pressing against the small of her back holding her in place, Nisey rubbed her pelvis against the satiny finish of the wooden desk.

“I told you to quit apologizing to me! Don’t ever apologize for being yourself. Do you understand?” Caelan’s voice was firm. He delivered one last swat before jerking her upright and focusing on her deeply flushed face. “Nisey?”

“Damn, I think you just made it worse, Caelan.” Her eyes filled with tears as she tried to cope with why she was responding erotically to his spanking.

He swore softly as she tried to pull away from him. It was obvious she hadn’t expected his spanking to affect her as it had. Pushing her back into the plush chair, he leaned over her and braced himself on its arms.

“I’m…” She stopped when he focused on her with a look that dared her to apologize again. He knew his eyes were promising more of the same if she tried to apologize. Relief filled him when she took a deep breath, before finishing her reply. “…more aroused than when I came in here. What kind of girl gets aroused when she’s spanked?” Even with her face flamed red with embarrassment, he couldn’t believe she was seeking answers from him.

“A true submissive,one who responds instinctively to both pain and pleasure. There’s nothing wrong with you, so don’t ever be embarrassed about your body’s response. You are so wonderfully natural in your responses and your inability to cover them up.”

“There isn’t anything wrong with me?” Nisey’s voice had the astonished tone of someone just discovering their true nature.

A knock on the office door interrupted whatever Caelan was going to say.

“Yes.” Caelan answered whoever was at the door, but his gaze never wavered from her.

“Are you done with my office yet?” Gabriel’s voice had a distinct tone of amusement.

“Go away, Gabriel. We’ll be out in a bit.”

“I should go.” With her announcement, it was obvious she expected him to move and let her stand up.

“Not yet and to answer your question, not a thing other than the fact you’re violently aroused. I can’t let you leave this room like that.”

She frowned. “I’m fine. I’ll take care of it when I get home.”

“Do you honestly think I’m going to let you leave this room as sexually frustrated as you are?”

“Excuse me?” Her chest rose and fell sharply.

“Since watching me tie up Sara and being spanked had such a strong affect on you, I can’t in good conscience leave you ‘high and dry’.”

* * * *

Sitting near the wall of the private room, Josh drummed his fingers against the table. After watching Olivia rush Nisey out of the room, he realized how truly responsive she was. From his position, he’d been able to watch her reaction to the demonstration. As she grew more aroused, he had been tempted to snatch her up in front of Caelan and carry her off, just to piss the other man off. He knew Caelan’s hot buttons as well as he knew his own. The Irishman would go ber dominant if Nisey had gone off.

When Caelan had left a few minutes later, Josh smiled. Jackpot. He wants her, almost as bad as I want his sister. Taking a drink of his forbidden rum and coke, he shoved thoughts of his best friend’s sister out of his head and tried to plot his next move. Offering to protect her may be the key to getting her to choose me over Caelan. Even as he plotted, his heart wasn’t in it. He was tiring of this game but couldn’t stop until he was the victor. Damn stubborn Irishman.

* * * *

Swallowing hard, Nisey tried to still her racing heart. Caelan seemed serious about her finding relief before she left the room. For a moment she was tempted to fake it but then thought better of it. Faking it would probably earn her another ass warming and she had a feeling she’d be in worse shape than she already was if he touched her again.

“Nothing to say?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “Despite the way I reacted tonight, Caelan, I don’t normally throw myself at men. What you’re asking for is something…” she looked away from him. “…I don’t think I can give.”

“Look at me. Don’t hide from me. Why do you say that? Are you seriously uncomfortable with your own body?”

She turned her face and looked him in the eyes. “I don’t know. I need something but I’m not sure what. I was hoping by being tied up I’d find it. Nothing else has worked.”

“You can’t let go can you? You aren’t getting a real orgasm?”

She shook her head and focused on a spot behind his shoulder. “I’m too self-conscious. I just end up even more frustrated than I was to begin with.”

When he groaned, she looked up at him. He looked like he was being tortured. He finally opened his eyes.

“Do you trust me?”

“Unbelievably yes.” Holding her breath, she waited for his reaction. Have I pissed him off?

“I can’t believe I’m doing this. I can give you the tools you need to let go. I will not touch you, but I want you to do exactly what I tell you. Hopefully it’ll help take the pressure off until you’re ready for more.”

She nodded, starting to hope he would help her.

He turned around and dug through the desk behind him. She wondered what he was looking for when he suddenly straightened.

“Ah ha, I knew Gabriel would have some of these lying around.” In his hand he held a length of leather tie - a piece of braided leather string.

Her heart sped up as he approached her with it.

“I’m not going to tie you up, Nisey.” His quick assurance surprised her.

“You’re not?”

“No. I’m going to watch you do it. Once you’ve wrapped this around your wrist and I’m sure you’re not in any danger, I’m going to walk over and sit down in Gabriel’s chair.” Pressing the tie into her hand, he closed her fingers around it. “Take it. I’ll hold one end and then I want you to wrap it around your wrist. Not too tightly. You’re supposed to feel the caress of the leather, but it’s not supposed to cut off your circulation.”

Holding one end of the leather against her pulse, Caelan left enough free to tie the leather off after she’d wrapped it around her wrist. Licking her lips she brushed her fingers across his as she grasped the tie. The first loop around her wrist had her flinching in reaction. She paused and looked up at him.

“Keep going.” Guiding her hand, he helped her wrap the leather piece around her wrist several times until only enough was left to tie it off. Using a square knot he tied it off. Nisey’s breathing deepened as her eyes watched while Caelan finished the knot.

Panting, she raised her eyes and then met his.

“Okay? Wiggle your fingers for me.” He nodded as she did as he asked.

“Good. Now, I’m going to sit in Gabriel’s chair, with my back to you.” Leaning down, his breath teased her ear. “You say you want to explore what the lifestyle is. One of the things a good sub does is obey her master even when he’s not watching to enforce his requests. I want to see if you can follow directions. After I turn my back to you, I want you to take the wrist we just wrapped and use it to masturbate with it. Rub the leather against your sex while you remember how I tied Sara tonight. Imagine yourself in her place. I want you to come. After you come, I want you to say the word, ‘green’. Do you understand?”

Her breathing was raspy as she answered him. “Yes, Caelan.”

* * * *

Biting her lower lip, Nisey watched as Caelan settled in Gabriel’s chair. He gave her one last look before he slowly turned the chair around. Shifting in her chair she stared at the leather wrapped around her wrist, imagining it completely encompassing her body. Lowering it between her thighs, she rubbed it against her pussy. Even with the denim between her flesh and the leather, she could feel the pressure rising. But even as the scene in her head teased her, she was completely aware of Caelan’s presence.

Watching his strong hands guide the rope into place, she panted. She could almost imagine the feel of the silky smooth nylon rope around her own thighs as he tied it off. As his hand pulled her other leg into place, she could feel the brush of his knuckles against her mound. Without thought, she rocked against him in search of her pleasure.

“Not yet, Nisey. I will tell you when you can come.” Caelan’s accented voice washed over her as she fought the urge to come. When he wrapped the nylon around her other leg, his fingers brushed the bare skin of her upper thigh.

Nisey bit her lip hard as she trembled on the very edge of an orgasm. Just as she thought she would finally reach what she’d been searching for, it slithered away from her.

“No, please, no.” Frantically she pinched her nipple through her shirt and tried to force it to come back. She was ready to sob, when she heard the creak of the office chair. Biting her lip, she realized she’d failed Caelan. A simple request and I couldn’t do it.

* * * *

Sitting with his back to Nisey, Caelan gripped the arms of the chair. It was all he could do to stay seated. It broke his heart to hear her struggle to find her release. Each gasp and moan had his nerves drawing tighter, until he felt he was going to snap. Finally, he could take no more and spoke.

“For love of God, Nisey, come.” He squeezed his eyes shut as her sob of unfulfilled pain filled the room. His words triggered her deepest climax yet.

Tensing, Nisey rode out her orgasm as his voice gave her the extra push she’d needed. It was stronger than she normally could give herself but for some reason she still felt ‘off center’. Perhaps it was the embarrassment of having him hear her fighting for it. Dropping her arm from her thighs, she sagged in her seat.

After she caught her breath, she finally gave him the word he’d asked for. “Green.”

He slowly turned back around. The need in his eyes surprised her. It was quickly masked. Standing quickly, he rounded the desk. “Better?”

She nodded, still flushed and trembling.

“Good. I’m going to give you a moment to compose yourself. Knock twice when you’re ready to go.” He moved swiftly to the door before he did something he regretted. Stepping into the hall, he wasn’t surprised to see Gabriel leaning against the wall.

“That’s an interesting sub you brought tonight, Caelan.”

“She’s been hurt in the past, Gabe. Kalinda asked me to talk to her. I wasn’t expecting her reaction to the ropes. I had no idea she would react that way. I told her I’d help her find the right Dom.” Caelan shook his head and rubbed the back of his neck.

“And what if it’s you? I know it’s been over a year since you’ve trained a ‘newbie’ but you’re a natural at it.”

“Worried I might be competition for Sara’s affections, Gabe?”

“No. We’ve both enjoyed having you join us, Caelan, but it’s obvious as hell you’re restless. I don’t know what’s been eating at you, but isn’t it time to let it go? That girl could be just what the doctor ordered so to speak.”

“Let it go, Gabe.”

Behind him, a sharp knock sounded twice before it opened. Nisey stood in the doorway, her cheeks still flushed from her release.

“Come on. It’s time to go home.”

She nodded and silently slipped by him.

Chapter Five

Nisey sat in the car and tried not to fidget despite her awareness of the man next to her. After he’d escorted her out of the restaurant, he hadn’t said much of anything. His calm demeanor had her jumpy as hell and she was almost positive it wasn’t real. She could still hear the frustration in his voice when he’d ordered her to come. She’d never been more aware of her failure as a woman than when she’d struggled with her body in front of him. What woman can’t even please her self?

“Good girls don’t touch themselves, Denise. Sexual pleasure is for bad girls and whores. Sex is supposed to be for marriage and children.”

She cringed as her mother’s words came back to haunt her. I don’t want to be a good girl. I want what I saw on Sara’s face. Even while submitting to both Caelan and her Master, I could clearly see the pleasure she got out of it. Who says I can’t have that? Mother is wrong and she knows it.

“Are you all right, Nisey?” Caelan stopped the car and shut it off.

They were home, she realized with a start. “I guess so. Thank you for taking me and introducing me to Olivia. She’s a very nice lady.”

“Shh, don’t let that out. She’s considered to be one of the most demanding Dommes in the scene right now. It would totally ruin her reputation.”

“Okay, her secret’s safe with me.” Reaching for the door handle, she gathered her courage. “Thank you for everything, Caelan.” She bit her lower lip before she looked up at him. “I’ll do better next time.” A small laugh escaped her as she got out of the car. “No more trips to Gabriel’s office, I promise.” She turned to head inside when he stopped her.

“Nisey, don’t beat yourself up about tonight. It takes time to learn to control your responses to the ropes, and you had no idea how it would affect me.” He guided her up the walk. “We’ll just have to be more careful next time. ”

“Okay, but I’m truly…” Her near apology had her eyes flying up to meet his. His expression was watchful as if he were waiting to see if she’d learned her lesson from earlier tonight. “I mean it bothers me. I’m not trying to force you into anything.”

“I know you weren’t. You can’t help your responses any more than I can help mine. The Dom in me loves a submissive who is honest with her reactions. That’s what you are. It makes me long to teach you how to control them, so when you’re finally allowed release, that meager orgasm you had in Gabriel’s office will seem like nothing. ”

“I…” His words floored her.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to tackle you to the ground. Neither of us is ready for that. I’m not comfortable with this. I decided awhile back I wasn’t going to train ‘newbies’ and I don’t know if I’m comfortable with changing that situation. So we’re going to have to take this day by day.”

She nodded before following him up the walk.

* * * *

Standing under the beating spray of the shower, for the first time in many weeks Nisey felt relaxed and not on edge as she normally was, thanks to her episode in Gabriel’s office. Tracing her fingers over the soft leather wound around her wrist she’d forgotten about, she watched as the water soaked it. It had given her more pleasure than she’d ever remembered. After her emotional upheaval in Gabriel’s office, she’d forgotten to ask Caelan to help her take it off. The enormity of what she did still surprised her. I can’t believe I came just because he told me too. I can’t even satisfy myself unless I’m hiding in the shower. Pathetic foolish girl, hiding and hoping the water will drown out any noise I make. Something has to change.

Reaching for her shampoo, she quickly lathered her hair savoring the feel of the soap running down her neck before sliding down her back. Turning into the water she tipped her head back and started to rinse the suds free. Taking her body poof, she squeezed a generous amount of her unscented soap on to it. Rubbing the poof over her shoulders and across her ample breasts, she shivered as it caught momentarily on the dangling Celtic knot attached to her nipple ring, giving her a sharp tug of pleasure before she untangled it. When she washed the other breast with the same results, she felt the deep seated desire which she’d thought was sated, at least for tonight, had returned.

Unable to resist, she slid her hand down and cupped her pussy while she tugged on the poof just hard enough to keep from untangling the charm. A moan escaped her as the tugging on her nipple increased her desire along with the rough brush of the wet leather against her creaming snatch.

Picturing kneeling at his feet and pleasuring him orally had her softly whimpering. In her mind his groans of pleasure filled her ears as he allowed her to explore his hard body. She imagined herself taking him deep in her mouth. Which would he like better, a soft touch or one that was firmer? Would he like it if I ran the edges of my teeth over him before sucking him deep into my mouth? Would he allow me to control the pace or would he simply take my head into his hands and force me up and down on his cock? Her body trembled on the edge of satisfaction, then his name was screamed out as she was slid over,

“Caelan!” Her cry of release echoed off the shower walls. She wasn’t aware the pounding of the water did little to muffle her scream.

* * * *

Caelan stood shocked outside the bathroom door when he heard her scream his name. His cock hardened with a rush. Placing a hand on the bathroom door he tried to push his desire away. Focusing on his reason for seeking her out, he was startled when his sister’s voice startled him.

“Hey, big brother, whatcha doing?”

“I came up here to warn Nisey about…”

“The storm coming?”

A bewildered look crossed his face. “Storm?”

“Yeah. I heard it on the radio on my way home. Carla is waiting for me outside. I just ran up to grab a change of clothes. We’re going up to her folk’s place outside of Milwaukee in the morning. It’s about a two-hour drive and she wants to make it there before brunch. So I’m gonna crash at her place tonight so we can get an early start.”

“Drive safe, and call me when you make it there.”

A pout crossed Kalinda’s face. “Ah come on, Caelan, I’m twenty-two not twelve.”

Crossing his arms over his chest, he stared down his sister. “Regardless of your age, Kalinda, you’re my younger sister and I’ll worry about you. So no call means you don’t go.”

Kalinda gave in graciously. “All right, all right, I’ll call. Geee’sh - you can be dominating when you want to be.”

Laughing, Caelan pulled her into his arms for a brief hug. “That, I can be. Now do your dominating brother a favor. When Nisey comes out of the shower, help her with the leather tie on her wrist. She got it wet and it needs to come off before it shrinks.”

“Leather band? Dare I ask?” An impish grin crossed her face.

“Not if you don’t want to embarrass your friend.”

“All right all right, I won’t ask any more questions.”

“Thanks, Sis.”

* * * *

Nisey was frantically looking through the drawers in the vanity when Kalinda opened the bathroom door. With her hair tangled around her shoulders and wearing a pair of her sleep shorts and a tank top sans bra, she knew she was covered but she still couldn’t help but feel vulnerable.

When she’d turned the water off, she’d heard Caelan and Kalinda’s voices in the hall. At his mention of the tie on her wrist she’d panicked. It was one thing to have her friend know she liked being tied up and another to see the evidence of it.

“What are you looking for?”

“Kalinda!” She jerked her hand behind her back as her face grew red.

“This is ridiculous. I’m not going to think any less of you for letting my brother tie you up.” Yanking on Nisey’s arm, she brought it out where she could look at it. “Quit being so damned stubborn and let me help you.”

“I can do this myself!” Nisey’s protest felt flat even to her own ears as she jerked her arm away.

Kalinda propped on hand on her hip. “Really? You’ve got a choice. Either let me help you or I’ll call Caelan back up here.”

Nisey narrowed her eyes. “You wouldn’t.”

Crossing her arms over her chest, she stared Nisey down. “Oh wouldn’t I?”

“Fine, I give.” Holding her arm out for Kalinda to examine, she watched as Kalinda attempted to untie the wet leather. Finally Kalinda gave a frustrated sigh before looking up at her.

“Come on. I’m not going to able to untie it. I’m gonna have to cut it off and there’s nothing in here which will cut through this.”

Following Kalinda into the kitchen, Nisey sank into one of the chairs and watched while Kalinda opened drawer after drawer in search of something to cut the leather tie off her wrist.

“Eureka! “ Holding up a pair of scissors, Kalinda approached Nisey as she held her wrist out. When Kalinda tried to slip the edge of them under the leather tie, Nisey winced. The wet leather had already begun to abrade her skin. After a few more minutes of struggling, Kalinda threw the scissors down in frustration. “Girl, I don’t think these scissors are going to cut it. Perhaps Caelan has something that will.”

“Damn it!” Pulling her hand away from Kalinda, she stood.

“Where are you going?” Kalinda called after her.

“Where else? To ask a domineering Irishman to help me get this damn thing off.” She looked over her shoulder at Kalinda.

“That’s my girl, but you may want to use the word please before you call him a domineering Irishman.”

“Like I’m going to call him that to his face? I want him to help me get it off not tie me up in even more.”

Kalinda just shook her head as her friend disappeared out the front door of their apartment. Looking at the clock, she swore and headed back to her bedroom. “Shit, Carla! She’s gonna kill me.”

* * * *

Standing outside of Caelan’s door, she reached up and knocked. Within a few moments, the door opened and Caelan stood in its’ opening, still dressed in the same clothes he worn earlier.

“Nisey? You’re barely dressed, is everything okay?”

Nisey shrugged, dismissing her soft cotton shorts and white tank top.

“I’m covered and somewhat decent. I need a favor, Caelan.”

“Why don’t you come in? There’s no need to stand out there.” He guided her in before shutting the door behind her.

Gazing around the room, she admired the furnishings of warm earth tones and the soft golden glow of the setting sun gave the hardwood floors a shimmer under her bare feet. There was a fireplace in the stone wall opposite the sofa and the entire room was warm and inviting. It was completely different than his sister’s ‘brick-a-brack’ cottage style.

She was startled when he placed his palm on the small of her back and escorted her further into his home. She drank in her surroundings as she walked through his home. Following him past the living room and into the kitchen, she noticed the screened-in sun porch. While he was pulling something out of the fridge, she wandered out onto it. Spying a beautiful wicker loveseat, she sank down into it’s comfort.

“Nisey?”

“Out here. You have a beautiful view, Caelan.”

He appeared in the doorway holding two cans of soda. “Thanks.” After handing her one, he noticed the tie still wrapped around her wrist. “Couldn’t Kalinda get it off?”

A nervous laugh escaped her. “That’s the favor I wanted to ask you about. It seems leather and hot water shouldn’t mix. We don’t have anything sharp enough upstairs. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to destroy it to get it off.”

Picking her wrist up, he examined it from every angle. Touching the slightly shrunken leather, he tested for any weak areas. He frowned at the slight scratches around the binding.

“Did Kalinda do that?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “Not on purpose. So do you think you can get it off me?”

“Yes. I have a pair of leather shears in my playroom. Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

Nodding, she watched as he left the sunroom. Standing, she walked over to the large screened-in windows. The dark clouds were gathering. Excitement flooded her. She loved storms and it looked like a beauty was building. When she heard his footsteps return, she turned towards him.

“That was quick.”

He smiled and gestured for her to sit back down. When she settled back on the wicker loveseat, he reached over and clicked on the light on the table next to her. Watching as he slid the shears under the leather, she held still as he made the first nip. Her head flew up when a loud burst of thunder rolled over the house. Pleasure filled her as lightening chased it across the sky.

“Looks like we’ve got a nasty storm coming in.” She wondered if her delight in the violent storm was obvious to him.

“So I’ve been told. It might be a good idea for you to stay down here until it passes.”

“Probably won’t take long. They pop up and are gone really fast this time of the year. I suppose I can stay until it works it way through. Hopefully we won’t lose power. We did the last time you were out of town and it took Commonwealth Edison nearly a day and a half to restore it. Since it was the weekend, Kalinda and I just holed up in the apartment until it came back on.”

“Well if it goes out tonight, you’ll be down here. I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

“Why? Are you scared of thunderstorms? Is that why you need me down here?” The laughter in her eyes was easy to see.

“Not likely, but I don’t want you trying to make your way down those front stairs in the dark.” Making one more snip, he finally freed her wrist. “If you ever do get caught upstairs when the lights go out, on top of the fire extinguisher box next to your front door is a flashlight. Don’t try to come down those stairs in the dark. The last time Kalinda tried it, she fell and nearly broke her ankle.”

“Yeah she told me about it when she showed it to me.”

When he got up to toss the ruined tie in the garbage, Nisey stopped him.

“Don’t throw it away! Please? I want it.”

Caelan stopped before handing it back to her.

Heat filled her face, and she felt inclined to explain. “I have a small box upstairs I keep mementos in. I’d like to add it to my collection.”

“Sentimental, aren’t you?”

“And a bit of a hoarder.” She smiled sheepishly.

“I’m sure Gabe will be tickled to know you kept it as a memento of your first munch.”

Horror raced over her. “I forgot you took it out of his desk. How much does one of these leather ties cost? I’ll be more than happy to pay for it.”

“Nonsense…”

Just then a sharp crack and a huge boom shook the house before plunging everything into darkness.

“Well hell! There goes the power. Stay put, Nisey, until I get the emergency candles lit.”

“No problem. I don’t feel like tripping over anything. I like my toes just the way there are, thank you very much.”

“You are definitely one of a kind, Ms. Richardsen.” Shaking his head, he left the rather dark sunroom.

Sitting back, Nisey watched the beautiful light show as the storm raged on. In moments, Caelan was back. “Okay, it’s safe for you to navigate without endangering your toes.”

“I’d like to stay and watch for a few minutes if that’s okay?” Lightning lit the sky once more. “Have you ever seen anything so beautiful in your life?” She half expected him to chew her ass about endangering herself to watch the storm. Instead of reprimanding her, he judged the distance of storm before settling down next to her on the loveseat.

“I don’t see why we can’t stay for a bit longer. If the sirens go off though, I’ll have to insist we go in. Sound fair enough to you?”

She nodded as he kicked his long legs out in front of him and slumped back in the corner of the loveseat in a manner she was becoming familiar with. He draped one arm across the back of it. Sitting so close together as the storm raged over the dark night sky, Nisey felt connected to him in a way she hadn’t thought possible. He’s seen the wildness inside of me and has accepted it, something no man has ever done for me.

“When it storms like this, it reminds me of home.” Caelan’s voice whispered over her.

“Do you miss Ireland?”

“At times. I choose to live stateside because of my business. There’s a much higher demand for graphic designers here than in Ireland. But I chose the Midwest because it reminded me of home, especially the Galena area.”

A bright streak of light lit the sky. Nisey started counting.

“One, two, three…”

The house shook when the thunder hit.

“Damn that was close.” The awe in her voice was hard to miss.

“Less than half a mile away.” Just then large hail began to hit the screen windows. “Why don’t we head back inside?”

Helping her to her feet, he guided her back inside then through the darkened kitchen and into the living room where he settled her on the leather sofa. Sitting down on the opposite end, he turned to watch her. He chuckled when she glanced out the living room with longing. Above their heads, loud thunder, lightning and the sharp pinging of hail continued to roll over the house as the violent summer thunderstorm continued.

“I’m willing to bet it will be at least mid-morning tomorrow before Commonwealth Edison gets around to restoring our power.”

Shaking her head, Nisey disagreed with him. “I think you’re optimist, Caelan. I’m betting it’ll be tomorrow night.”

He arched an eyebrow at her sassy retort. “Care to make a wager on that?”

“A wager?”

“Yes.”

Sitting up straighter she looked him in the eye. “What kind of wager?”

“Hmm, if I win, once you’re trained, I get a chance to demonstrate on you.”

Surprise filled her. “You want to tie me up?”

“Of course. How can you ask that after what nearly happened earlier?”

The warning Olivia had given her echoed through her head. “You’re talking about my response to the ropes. Olivia said it was your normal reaction to a sub responding the way I did. I’m sure that I’m not the only woman to react that way and you’ll find another long before I finish my training.”

He folded his arms over his chest. “Ah but each woman is different. They can’t be interchanged, so even if I had twenty women in my ropes between now and then I’d still like the opportunity to tie you up. I never figured you were chicken.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Chicken? Did you just call me chicken?”

“Yes. You’ve already shot the idea down before even thinking about the chances of your winning. Are you that certain you’ll win and I’ll lose?”

“Well when you put it that way, what do I get if I win?”

“Now we’re talking. What do you want?”

Tucking her hair behind her ears, she smiled impishly. She knew what she’d love to get, but she highly doubted he’d give it to her. Well it couldn’t hurt to ask, she decided.

“Your playroom.”

“What about it?”

“That’s what I want. I want to see your playroom. Ever since Kalinda told me the basement was off limits, I’ve been dying to see it.”

“Are you sure you want to risk it?” Surging to his feet, he paced over to the mantle.

“Risk it?”

“What makes you think that once I get you in my playroom, I’ll be able to resist the temptation to…play.”

She shivered at the way he drew the word out. She had to bite her tongue to keep from begging him to ‘play’ with her. Her nipples hardened under her thin top. She hoped he hadn’t noticed or simply attributed her response to the cool breeze wafting through the house from the open door that led to his sunroom.

“Who knows I might just like that.” Her voice was husky and full of bravado. She was playing with fire and she knew it, but she felt somewhat safe considering his rule about ‘newbies’.

“Rather sassy tonight aren’t you?”

Nisey laughed. “Always. So tell me do we have a wager?”

“I’m thinking.” His voice was terse. Looking up, she saw where his gaze was focused. He seemed to be studying the front of her shirt. When he suddenly left the room, she frowned. She may not have had all that much on top but geez his reaction was enough to give a girl a complex.

A few moments later he came back with a thin cashmere sweater. She instantly recognized it as the one she’d helped Kalinda pick out for his last birthday. It was heather gray and felt like absolute bliss against bare skin. She shivered again at the thought of him wearing it against his bare skin.

When he offered it to her, he gave her a simple order. “Put it on.”

“Why? I’m not cold.”

“I don’t need you tempting me any further tonight, Nisey.”

She stared at him in surprise, still holding the cashmere sweater, before laughter escaped her. “Tempting you? First I’d have to have something to tempt you with. I’m definitely lacking in that department.”

“Really? Then why is it all I can think about is jerking your top down and seeing for myself how hard I can make those nipples of yours? Combined with the fact you want to see my playroom is more temptation than I’ve had in a long time. I have yards and yards of rope down there, Nisey, and if I don’t get you covered up, I can’t guarantee you won’t find yourself tied up and thoroughly fucked. Now since I don’t’ think either of us are ready for that, it’s best you put on the sweater. Immediately!”

The last comment had her blushing, and her pierced nipples becoming unbelievably harder. At his dark curse, she yanked the sweater on over her head. By the time she finally could see again, she found him across the room with his back to her, kneeling in front of the fireplace. Within moments the living room was filled with a cheery crackling sound and warm glow of shifting orange flames.

“You might as well come closer to the fireplace. It’s going to get colder before the night is over.”

“I could just go back upstairs, Caelan.”

“I’d rather you stay down here and I’m not going to argue this point with you. Besides if the sirens go off, you’re going to end up back down here anyway.”

Caelan stood up and grabbed a large throw from the sofa’s back and then dropped several pillows from the pile on a nearby chair in front of the fireplace. Not really giving Nisey a choice, he tugged at her hand then guided her down onto the throw in front of the fireplace.

Rolling onto her side facing him, she tried to relax but when he lay down next to her - mere inches away, it drove all thoughts of relaxation away. How the hell was she going to spend the night this close to him without something happening?

Finally he gave a sigh before digging a penny out of his jeans pocket. “Here.”

Started out of her thoughts, she looked at him in surprise. “Excuse me?”

“You’re thinking awfully hard.”

“This is the last thing I expected when I came home from work today. I was just expecting to work on homework and making myself a sandwich for supper. Then I made the decision to ask you to take me to the munch.”

“Life can be unexpected. So can you think of anything else you’d like to wager rather than a tour of my playroom. I don’t think it would be safe for either of us.”

“Ah come on! That’s not fair!” Sitting up, she glared down at him. “You get what you want but I have to settle for something other than I want? That Ain’t Happening Mr. Doherty! What’s good for the goose is good for the gander. It’s either the tour or we don’t have a wager.”

“Did you realize smartass remarks can get you in trouble? You’re coming perilously close to getting your bottom warmed again and this time I won’t take pity on you.”

“You’d have to be my Master and last time I checked you weren’t.”

He arched an eyebrow before answering softly. “It didn’t stop me last time.”

She bit her lip and realized he was right - she’d pushed him far enough tonight with her sassiness. Even she knew when to stop.

“I see you’re finally realizing there is a limit. Good. I don’t want to scare you but every man has a limit. Why don’t we talk about something else?” His hand cupped her knee, reassuring her.

She nodded before launching into a gazillion questions about his life as a graphic designer.

* * * *

Head thrown back, Nisey fought to keep from climaxing. Máistir had told her she couldn’t come without his permission. This was the purpose of this exercise. He was trying to teach her to control her intense desire and in light of her reaction at Gabriel’s, she needed this training. Writhing against the restraints she tried to focus on anything but the diabolically clever tongue between her thighs. A moan escaped her when two thick fingers slipped easily inside of her greedy flesh. “Shh, so wet. You’re enjoying this aren’t you?”

“Yes, Máistir.” Even to her own ears, her voice sounded needy. She couldn’t remember a time when she’d ever been so close and had then been told she had to wait. This was even more intense than her first fumbling attempts as a young teenager all those years ago. A whimper filled the room when he used his fingers to expose her hard clit to the cool air.

“Look at that little clit. It’s so angry looking. I bet you’d love it if I sucked on it, wouldn’t you?”

Nodding her head frantically, she pushed against the fingers impaling her. She wanted to cry when he withdrew his fingers.

“That’s not an answer, slave.” He wiped her juices across her parted lips. Subconsciously she licked her juices off them. She saw the answering flare of desire in his eyes; his beautiful amber eyes.

“Sorry, Máistir. Yes, I would love it if you’d lick me.”

“Where? Where do you want me to lick, slave?” His dark eyes were intense with his demand.

“My clit, Máistir, please.” She struggled against the ropes holding her when he drew first one and then the other of her pussy lips into his mouth. The erotic sting of his nips to such a tender area had her on the verge of coming. Just a bit more, she thought, and I’ll explode.

“Not yet.” His firm command had her softly moaning with deep disappointment as her orgasm slid away once more.

“Please Máistir, this slave needs to come!”

“I know she does. But my slave only comes when I command it.” He then blew on her erect clit, nearly forcing her over the edge once more. Tensing her muscles she fought her body’s demand. Her breathing harsh, she tried to ignore the sensitive flesh he’d been toying with for the past ten minutes. How the hell was she supposed to survive a full thirty minutes of this almost torture? He was already driving her insane. Struggling to use the breathing techniques he’d been teaching her, she forced her orgasm back one more time.

“That’s a good slave, my ionúin sclábhaí, my beloved slave. You’re learning.” The approval in his voice nearly brought tears of relief to her eyes. She wanted to make him proud of her. “And for that I think, my slave deserves a reward. I want you to come against my tongue, Nisey. Come for Máistir. ” He bent his head to her and enveloped her clit with his mouth, his tongue lashing the hard bud. A scream was building in her throat as her orgasm approached…

The shrill sound of the tornado siren echoed through the neighborhood.

“Nisey, come on, you’ve got to get up.” Caelan was shaking her shoulder. She moaned. She’d been so close to coming.

“Come on, Nisey, the tornado siren is going off, we have to go down to the basement.”

Part of what he said registered…basement. Smiling, she opened her eyes. “I thought you said you weren’t going to show me your playroom.”

“If you come with me, I’ll show you whatever you want. We need to get in the basement. If it takes showing you the playroom, I’ll do it but don’t be surprised if you end up with a hot ass.”

“Hmmm.” Her purr of agreement had his hands tightening on her arms.

Caelan fought for control. He’d awakened to her moans of need and had been listening to them for the past half hour. When máister had slipped out, it had taken all of his considerable will power to not wake her from the inside out. At this point, there would be little foreplay, just my holding her legs open as wide as they can go and then burying every inch I have inside of her. Where in the hell had she learned the Gaelic term of respect for Master? It’d been over ten years since he’d last heard a slave whisper it to him with the same need he’d heard in Nisey’s plea. Even after all this time, it’s the one word guaranteed to drive me crazy with lust.

When she snuggled closer to him and drifted back towards slumber, he realized ‘asking’ wasn’t going to get her up. The patience he’d shown her quickly evaporated under his true nature. He had to get her downstairs to safety.

“Get your ass up, slave. How dare you endanger your Máistir’s property.” His harsh command seemed to do the trick and Nisey’s eyes flew open.

The siren blared again and Caelan cursed softly.

“Tornado!”

“Exactly. Now take this flashlight and your ass downstairs, Nisey, and stay away from the door on the right.”

“Why?” Confusion was evident.

“Because if you enter my playroom, you’re going to find yourself bent over the nearest spanking horse with me buried as deep as I can go. I can’t take any more tonight. And when it’s done and over, you’ll have a hot ass for disobeying me.”

Her pussy clenched and she could feel a trickle of moisture seep through the crotch of her sleep shorts. “Oh God, please.”

Caelan took a deep breath. “No! I don’t do ‘newbies’ any more.”

When her face whitened, he realized his comment came off much harsher than he’d intended. Wrenching free of his hold, Nisey grabbed the flashlight off the stand and backed away from him before turning and running downstairs.

Caelan cursed under his breath. Hurting her was the last thing he’d intended. Somewhere between meeting her and tonight, she ‘d managed to worm her way into a place he’d thought he’d closed off for good. There was something special about her. Not only her response to his ropes, but her feisty nature she tempered with submissiveness, and there was her humor that appealed to his jaded heart. He quite simply liked her even if she did challenge him at times. He had a feeling she might be his perfect sub despite her ‘newbie’ status.

Wrestling with his own longings and fear of another incident similar to last year’s occurring, he finally decided he was going to have to find out how Nisey reacted when he showed her the domineering ass he could be, instead of the patient and understanding confidant he’d been until now. Her reaction would be the deciding factor for him.

Chapter Six

Huddling on the small counter next to the washer and dryer, Nisey wrapped her arms around her knees and pressed her cheek against them. She was torn between anger and hurt. She’d known about his rule for not training ‘newbies’. It was her own damn fault for getting her hopes up. She had no one to blame but herself. Thank God he couldn’t read her mind because hazy memories of her dream would’ve had him running in the other direction. Just remember he’s a confidant - nothing else and you’ll do O.K. Nisey.

She was drawn out of her thoughts when she heard footsteps descending into the basement. The door across the hall opened and shut. Dragging her hands through her hair, she didn’t know if she should be hurt or relieved he’d gone inside the playroom. She was just about to go knock on the door when it opened once more and a beam of light swept into the utility room. With the light glowing behind him, his shadow looked dark and imposing. Knowing he was checking on her made her feel both safe and a bit like an unwanted burden at the same time.

“Nisey?” His voice was questioning. When she didn’t answer right away, he stepped further into the room. “Do not ignore me, Nisey.” The firm command in his voice sent another rush of desire to her already over-stimulated senses.

Hopping off the counter, she gathered her flagging courage around her. Enough of this, Nisey, it’s time to be a big girl and accept reality. He’s only going to answer questions. He won’t ever be the one to train you despite how much you want him to. Perhaps making a clean break of it will be better. “I’m not and I know you don’t want to hear it, Caelan, but I am sorry. I can only blame the fact I was half asleep for my reaction earlier. I know Kalinda meant well but this obviously isn’t going to work. I thank you for taking me tonight, but perhaps next time I should go by myself. Consider your obligation done.”

Silence met her statement. She figured he was relieved at her decision until he spoke.

“You think it’s going to be that easy? A simple, ‘I’m sorry’ but I’m too scared to fight for what I want?”

“Even I’m smart enough to know not to fight when I know I’ll only lose in the end.”

“Really and you’re so sure you’re going to lose?” She caught her breath when he strode forward, yanked her off her feet and across his shoulder. A yelp escaped her when his hand smacked her ass. “Before you decide to run away from what you want, I’m going to show you exactly what you’re missing.”

Instantly incensed at his assumption, she shot back. “And what do you think I want? You?” Anger rolled over her and she balled up her fist and hit his back.

She received another sharp smack on her bottom for her efforts. “A good sub never hits her master, Nisey.”

“You’re not my master!”

“No I’m not. It still isn’t acceptable to hit any Dom.”

She was fuming when he sat her down on her feet inside the playroom. Crossing her arms over her chest, she stared up at him with a defiant look on her face, green eyes flashing and tangled red hair tousled around her shoulders.

“Enough, Nisey, you’ll have ample opportunity to stop anything I do. Defiance has its’ own time and place and neither is now.”

Looking up into his dark amber eyes, she could see his patience was at an end and his dominant side had emerged on her.

“Look around you. This is what you’ve longed to see; my playroom.”

She glanced around the room, noting he’d taken the time to turn on several small battery-operated lanterns around the room. It must have been what he was doing while he was in here earlier.

“Earlier tonight you were all gung-ho about seeing it. So I’ve decided I’m going to give you a tour and find out a few things about you in the process.”

“A tour?”

“Yes. I’m going to personally strap your little ass into or onto every device I have, while we wait out what remains of this storm. I’m not going to bring out the ropes, but you’ll get to experience being restrained without testing my control.”

“But…” Her protest was lost as he frowned down at her.

“Nothing is going to happen you don’t want to happen, aside from the fact you’re going to get a feel for being bound on these devices. At all times my clothing will remain on, but if you so desire you may remove yours. Now, do you trust me to do as I say and let me control what happens to you in this room? I know your last experience with bondage left a bitter taste in your mouth, but I’d like to replace it with a better memory. Wouldn’t you like to be able to go into your training without worrying about freaking out the first time you’re restrained?”

She narrowed her eyes at him and before sighing. “Is this just another way to try and fulfill your promise to your sister? Frankly I don’t need your pity, Caelan. Yes, I had a bad experience but unfortunately they happen. I’m a big girl and I’ll get over this fiasco with Derrick. I don’t need pity or some quasi- understanding looks. When I decide to dip my feet back into the waters I’ll do it with someone who possibly cares for me - not someone who’s fixing his kid sister’s broken friend.”

His eyes darkened. “You honestly think the only reason I’ve brought you in here is because I feel sorry for you?”

“I don’t know. You’re sending mixed signals here, Caelan. First you tell me you don’t train ‘newbies’ and then you give me the impression you’d like to train me. Now you speak of restraining me in an effort to prepare me for another Dom. You’ve got my head spinning. I don’t know which way is up.”

“I’m not trying to confuse you, Nisey.”

“I think it’s time for me to go back upstairs if the weather has passed.”

She went to move around him, but he caught her wrist as she was leaving. A startled gasp escaped her when he pressed her hand against his erect cock. Her eyes flew up to meet his. Under her palm, his dick felt so warm and alive and rock hard too. “I’ve been like this since I heard you scream my name in the shower earlier tonight. It’s driving me crazy to know that despite my own rules, my instincts and body are telling me to pursue you. If only I’d met you a year ago, then I wouldn’t be in this position. I would’ve simply come to you and offered you the training you’re seeking. But this is not a year ago and even if I decide I can’t take the chance, believe me when I say I only want to help you. No sub deserves to have what happened to you under that idiot’s control.”

Staring thoughtfully at him, she weighed his words.

“So nothing sexual is going to happen if I decide to do this.”

“There is always going to be a sexual connotation to bondage. I won’t lie about that, but what I do in response to it will not be sexual. I simply wish to help you and see if there is a possibility of getting past my own knee-jerk reactions when it comes to training ‘newbies’. I miss it but honestly this is the first time I’ve been tempted in over a year and I’m leery.”

“So we’re going to help each other?”

“Yes. In return for helping you with your fears, I’ll find out if I’m over what happened back then or not. Either way I’m not going to intentionally hurt you.”

“If I decide I’m not ready?” Emotion made her voice tremble.

“Despite your desire to submit, you’re a strong woman, Nisey, so I’ll accept whatever decision you make. I cannot nor will I force you to make this choice. Remember what I said earlier about trust and communication? It still applies. Even for something as basic as this. Without trust and communication between us it won’t work. I would like to try. I think both of us will be surprised with what happens.”

Chewing on her lower lip, she tried desperately to calmly weigh the pros and cons of what he was offering to her. However with her head whirling from all the possible outcomes of letting him do as he desired with her, she found it hard decide as fears from the past warred with her ardent desire to give in to him. She cursed his patience and how he could stand there towering over her like a predator but still let her make her own decision. How can he be so calm when I’m tied up in knots?

“What happens if I find I can’t handle this, Caelan? How do I let you know it’s gone too far?”

“Trust me to know how far to push, Nisey. A good Dom is strong for his sub. He’ll know when to push and when not to. I’d never hurt you, but you’ll have a safe word to end things if you need to.”

Studying him, she shrugged. “All right, Caelan, what do I have to lose? Let’s do this thing.” She took a deep breath before she met his gaze head on. “I’m ready for you to help me overcome my fear.”

“Pick your safe word now.” It was a decisive command from him.

“Boris.” The odd choice flew out of her mouth without much thought.

Looking oddly at her as if expecting an explanation, he got none - so he nodded and led her towards the closest device. “Boris it is.”

Her eyes widened as she observed the wooden sawhorse. The top of it was padded and the sides had slender slats she could rest her knees on while straddling it. On all four legs were slender leather tethering straps.

“This is a spanking bench. I want you to mount it face down. Do you understand?”

She understood to be sure. Her arousal rate soared as she looked at the bench whose sole purpose, to restrain someone completely so they could be helpless for a spanking, was blindingly obvious. She nodded her understanding before slowly approaching the bench with her heart beating like a bass drum. Damn, I’m afraid I’ll climax if he touches me when I’m in that thing.

“Are you invoking your safe word?”

Nisey shook her head.

”Then obey, now, or I’ll place you into it.” His voice offered no reprieve to her, but strangely she understood his reasons. This is what he means about a Dom being strong for his sub. Climbing up on it awkwardly, she perched her body on top of it.

“Bend over. I want you lying flat along the top.” Although his voice was still commanding, she felt his hand caress her lower back gently to reassure her. A stab of fear went through her as she felt the first leather restraint wrap around her wrist, but his hand was still there - telling her he was there for her.

“Easy, take a breath, let it out slowly.”

She did so and felt the second restraint tighten on her wrist while the wetness in her sleep shorts increased. Relax, Nisey, he isn’t Derrick. He isn’t going to hurt you and Mom isn’t going to find you naked and bound.

“Okay, you’re fine, now your ankles.”

The wrist had been one thing but when she felt the cool leather on her ankles she panicked, pulling with all her might against the wrist cuffs. Suddenly she felt his body cover her, smothering her movements so she couldn’t hurt herself.

“I ask again. Are you invoking your safe word?” His words, so calm seemed to bring her out of the panic.

“No, Mas…” She had almost called him Master and it had been as natural as falling off a log.

“No need for that now, Sir will do at this point. Now stay still for your ankles.”

In seconds she was helpless, her body bent like a bow over the bench and her breathing heavy with arousal. With no warning, he brought his hand down firmly on her left ass cheek bringing pain and then the deeper burn of her desire for more, but should she let him know how much she liked this?

“Right now, you’re remembering why you let Derrick tie you up in the first place. How erotic it felt to give up your control - to give it to another person. The idea of having no control is a potent aphrodisiac, but it has to be the right person as you understand now.”

Damn it, he’s so right. He reads me like an open book. Turning her head, she looked up at him and saw how aroused his eyes were.

“How do you feel right now, slave? I want to hear you say it. How does being bound and spanked make you feel?”

Another of the sweetly painful blows fell on her ass, which was still covered by her sleep shorts although her mind questioned if she wanted them on. His hand on my naked bottom, do I really want that? Am I a slut for bondage? She bucked under his firm but controlled blows against her ass. Biting her lip, she tried to hold back her cries and her desire to tell him the whole truth. She couldn’t believe or deny how wet and horny she was getting but it was hard to tell him, especially since she thought the reality of it was hidden from him.

“I’m waiting, slave, but not patiently as before.”

It all came to a head in her mind and tumbled out accompanied by a low moan. “Ohh, yes, it’s hot, I’m wet and fucking horny, Sir.” Her face turned red at this admission to her baser needs.

“Of course you are. I didn’t really need to be told, but you needed to do the telling. Wiggle your fingers for me, now.”

Again she cursed him for reading her so well. He’s right! I was the one who needed to hear me say it. However she had no understanding of his second command. “Wriggle what? Why?”

He chuckled at her confusion. “Understand, Nisey, a good Dom always checks to make sure the bindings aren’t cutting off the sub’s circulation. Wriggling the fingers show they’re receiving adequate blood supply.”

Nisey wriggled her fingers, but there was a more than a tinge of disappointment when he released her wrists and ankles. “Is that it?” She tried to hide her need for more, but she felt her anxious voice advertised it to him.

He took her hand and led her across the room towards another device. “No, just a start. Now we’re going to move on to something a bit more challenging. You’ll enjoy this device more if you take off your top. It’s not an order, just a suggestion.” They stopped in front of a large wooden X cross - mounted on a stand in the middle of the room and he stared at her.

After a brief bout with embarrassment, she decided to remove the top, baring her small breasts to his gaze. She let him position her and watched closely as he spoke while he cuffed her wrists to the high points of the X and her ankles to the low points.

“This is a St. Andrews cross. Once bound to it, you’ll be spread and open if nude and you’ll unable to stop your Master from doing anything he chooses to you.”

Nisey was critically aware of the vulnerability of her body even wearing her thin cotton sleep shorts. If anything this is more arousing than the spanking bench. My breasts are there for his pleasure and we’re face to face with my body helpless before him.

Locking his eyes with hers, he ran a finger across her raised breasts pausing to tug on one nipple ring before running it down her stomach. A whimper of need escaped her as his finger toyed with elastic edge of her shorts. When he squatted down in front of her, a low moan escaped her as his fingers tickled her inner thighs and she hoped he didn’t notice the growing wetness in her shorts. Then his nose flared as if he were drinking in her scent before he looked up at her, his face and his amber eyes telling what he knew.

“Beautiful and so aroused. You like this, slave, admit it.” Standing once more, he moved close enough to press his body to her breasts although he did not grope or fondle them with his hands. “I’m waiting, Nisey, for you to say what we both know is true.”

“Yes, M… Sir, I do like this, very much.”

“Wriggle for me, fingers and toes, so I can see you’re not in there too tightly.”

She did as he asked knowing now it was for her sake, but she wanted more than to simply wriggle for him.

“Good. Now, we’re going to take this a step further.” Walking away from her, he disappeared out of sight. She could hear a cabinet or drawer scrape open and then shut. Her curiosity was peaked.

She never heard him return but from behind she was suddenly blinded as he reached through the space between the cross points and slipped a black blindfold over her head. This was unexpectedly hard for her, making her panic and jerk in her bonds. In her mind visions of the last time she had been bound when the blindfold had only been removed to the vision of her mother’s contempt and her father utter embarrassment for her. There was dead silence and her emotions warred on the inside before she broke down. “Caelan? Please take it off. It reminds me too much of that night.”

“I’m right here, Nisey. Just me - not your mother or your father. Nothing bad is going to happen tonight.” Caelan’s voice helped a little, but she wanted more to reassure herself he was here. As she continued to struggle against the restraints holding her, she begged for his touch. “Please, touch me. I need to feel you, please, sir.”

Then like a gift from a god, his hands settled on her breasts giving one nipple ring a slight tug. His touch cut through her fear and reassured her he was there for her. Taking a deep breath, she could smell his aftershave and felt the familiar heat of his body pressing against hers. It might have been the best thing she’d ever felt in all her life.

“Calm down, we are here together and a good slave always trusts her master. I will always do what is right for you.”

She slumped in her bonds. All her senses were alert and focused on him, but sensing more a true epiphany of her learning experience. This is what he spoke of, trusting him to go beyond my boundaries to know what I wanted and when I wanted it. With the right man, the right Dom, I can give myself over to him, trust him totally with my body and my emotions?

However with the truth of the epiphany came a realization and fear pooled in her stomach. Her mouth went dry and the truth surfaced. Does this mean he could be my true Master? Even if I were to give in and give him total control, he may still decide he doesn’t want to train me. Fear raced through her.

“Please release me, Caelan.” Her voice was pleading, a desperate effort to avoid the truth.

“No,” His refusal shocked her.

“But why not?”

“A good slave doesn’t question her master, Nisey. She simply obeys.”

“You don’t train anymore, so I can’t be your slave.” His hands left her breasts and she was suddenly alone again. “Caelan, where are you? Don’t leave me here like this.”

* * * *

Caelan stood across the room, watching her struggle against the cross and her fears. Rubbing the back of his neck, he also fought with himself knowing if she got desperate and said her safe word he had to let her go. Damnaigh, she’s so close to understanding the total connection between Master and slave. She’s strong despite the fact her fear still drives her. If I leave her there to work through her fear, she’ll believe I’m betraying her trust, but if she says her safe word I’ll release her.

* * * *

Still struggling against her bonds, Nisey panted. Fear was a potent elixir running through her veins. It made it difficult to focus on anything. When she realized he wasn’t going to release her despite her pleadings, Nisey finally slumped. She listened carefully but could hear nothing. The playroom was quiet but she didn’t think he’d left her. He was too responsible of a Master. He’d never leave his sub open to injury. Taking a few deep breaths, she finally began to speak, even realizing he might not respond to her. It would be enough to know he could hear her.

“I…I panicked. Being blindfolded brought back the memory of that night but while you were touching me I felt centered. I felt a connection to you as crazy as it sounds.” When silence met her words, she continued on, unwilling to stop now that she’d started.

“That’s when I realized I could easily give you total control of my body and emotions. It’s scary to think that after such a short period of time and what I’ve been through that I would willingly give up my control so soon.”

“Is that what had you panicking?”

His voice soft and smooth came from her left. Turning her head in his direction she answered.

“Not entirely. While my willingness to give up my control to you is uncomfortable, I realized it may not even matter if I try to become comfortable with it.”

“Why’s that?” He was close enough she could feel his body heat.

“Because no matter what I decide, you have to make your own choice. I can’t ask you for something you’re not willing to give. No matter what you decide I’ll accept it, but honestly if you decide against your beginning to train again, there is nothing I can do to prove to you I’m different than the last one.”

“You know nothing of what happened, slave. What makes you think you’re any different?” His voice was much harsher this time.

She flinched but stood strong. Or at least as strong as a blindfolded slave could. “I must be or I wouldn’t tempt you. If I remind you of what you’re missing, how could I possibly remind you of the things which drove you away from training?”

“You’re a very astute woman, grá.”

She blinked up at him when he removed her blindfold. He still looked dangerous but there was a small part of her that had recognized his vulnerability. It was the same vulnerability she felt herself. She didn’t even flinch when he reached up and untied her wrists. Taking her hands in his, he checked both wrists for bruising before unleashing her ankles. Taking her hand, he guided her over to a narrow bed in the corner of the room. She sank down on it while she waited for him to speak.

“If I take you on, Nisey, you’ll be different than any other sub I’ve ever trained. Unlike other women who’ve come under my tutelage, we’ll have something more in common than just the desire for the ropes and the unique relationship between a Dom and his sub.”

She cocked her head. “We will?”

“Yes. We will share the desire to heal and take back what was taken from us. It will make the bond between us stronger than the average bond between Master and slave. I don’t know if you’re ready for that, but I’m tired of letting the past rule my future.”

Surprise filled her. “You’re going to break your rule about training newbies?”

“I’m willing to try with you. You’re not going to try to hurt me anymore than I am going to try to hurt you. I trust you.”

“I’m shocked.”

He smiled sheepishly. “Imagine how I feel.”

She smiled back at him before taking a deep breath. “I don’t know if I can accept your training yet, Caelan.”

He took her hand in his. “I don’t expect you to. I’ve got to go out of town tomorrow for another conference. If you’re willing, while I’m gone I want you to think about us, our relationship and how you feel. I want you to write me. Each night when I come back to the hotel, I’m going to expect one e-mail from you. It’ll help both of us decide whether or not we’re ready to try this.”

“What do you want me to write about? “

“Why you’re drawn to the lifestyle, how it makes you feel, and what you’re expecting to get out of it. Ask any questions you want and I’ll give honest answers, but the object of this is for you to work through your emotions and your fears about giving what needs to be given. When I return, hopefully, you’ll have come to a decision. If you decide you’re ready, we’ll begin your training then.”

She nodded her understand before adding her verbal response. “I’ll try.”

“You’ll do more than try. I have every confidence you’ll succeed. Now, since it’s not safe for us to return upstairs yet, luckily for you I have a nice bed right here that you can curl up and sleep on.” Helping her lay down, he covered her with the blanket he’d brought down with him. Leaning over her, he pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Don’t worry, I’ll wake you before I leave in the morning.”

In the fading warmth of her arousal, she assessed her emotions as he settled into the chair beside her making her feel protected. This is all going to work out somehow. It has to. Moments after hitting the pillow, she was fast asleep. Caelan’s thoughts kept him awake longer but finally he too slept.

* * * *

Caelan groaned as he woke up. Glancing at his clock, he realized he’d only managed to get a few hours of sleep. Standing up from the chair, he stretched and another groan escaped him as he considered last night and where he and Nisey were now.

Checking in on his sleeping beauty, he ventured upstairs for a cup of coffee. Walking into the kitchen, he flipped the light switch on, but there was nothing. Muttering under his breath, he wandered over and reached into the cabinet above the sink for the camp coffee he’d stored there after his last camping trip.

His jaw dropped when he glanced out the window and saw the devastation in his backyard. “Son of a bitch!” Dropping the camp coffee on the counter, he rushed outside. Tree branches and debris littered his yard and the huge oak tree, one of the features that had sold him on purchasing this house, had split in half. With only half still standing, he surveyed the damage the fallen half had caused with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.

“ Damnaigh, I’m glad I didn’t let her go back up there last night.” Still leaning against the house, the tree had buried itself in what looked to be the living room of Kalinda and Nisey’s apartment. “Christ, it’s even blocking the back stairs.” Heading back inside, he took the front stairs and entered the apartment. He shook his head as he saw the damage. Pulling his cell phone out, he called the company who had originally done the renovations for him.

“Hello, Henry. This is Caelan Doherty and I have some severe damage from the storm. It took part of my big oak tree down. I was wondering if you would be able to send a couple of your guys over to board up some broken windows and tarp a hole in my roof.”

“Sure thing. I’m going to have a crew out in your area late this morning. I’ll have them swing by and rig you up something until I can come out and give you an estimate.” The contractor knew Caelan and they trusted each other.

“That would be wonderful. The sooner the better.” After going over a few brief details with the man, he ended the call.

Deciding while he was upstairs he’d grab some clean clothing for Nisey, he wandered into her bedroom. Shamelessly opening drawers until he found a soft faded pair of leggings and one silk poet’s shirt, he felt no guilt. He couldn’t help but smile at the idea of dressing Nisey as Gabriel had dressed his sub. Perhaps soon, I’ll be the one picking out her clothing for her. I’d love to see her dressed in a silk kimono wearing nothing under it besides my collar. His groin tightened once more. Damnaigh, I got to quit ‘putting the cart before the horse’ as Kalinda would say. One thing at a time, first Nisey’s got to make her decision.

* * * *

Caelan had just reentered his kitchen when his cell phone rang. Glancing at the display, he recognized his sister’s number.

“Good morning, little sister.”

“Caelan! Are you all right? I just saw the news. They’re showing our house. Please tell me Nisey wasn’t upstairs when the tree went through!”

“No. I had her tucked all safe away in the basement. I didn’t even hear the tree hit the house. The thunder was amazingly loud last night.”

“Oh, good.” The relief in her voice was evident. “The news people are saying it shut O’Hare down but the majority of the damage was in Evanston and Skokie. Rogers Park was hit hard too.”

“I’m not surprised. The electricity is out still but if O’Hare was affected I’m betting my flight has been delayed. I’m assuming since you’ve called, it didn’t get too bad up there for you?”

“No. We got quite the light show and some thunder. It rained for awhile too, but nothing major. Have you been upstairs yet?”

“Yes, and it’s a mess. The contractor who did the renovation is going to be coming over to board it up. So when you come home, I want you to stay with Nisey in my part of the house until the repairs are done.”

“Okay. I will head home now, but I’m not sure how long it is going to take with the roads closed and detoured from the damage and all.”

“Of course. I’ll let Nisey know about the workmen coming. I’m supposed to be at the airport by ten and I don’t think Henry’s men will be here by then. I can’t get out of the conference in Portland but I should be back by Saturday, possible Friday if I push it.”

“I’m sure Nisey and I can handle the repair guys. Henry seemed like a nice enough man the last time he worked for us.”

“I need you take pictures of the damage for the insurance company before they start the repairs, Kalinda. I’ll leave the digital camera out for you.”

“Aw, Caelan! You know that thing hates me. Every time I use it, the pictures never come out right or get lost in the transfer. Why don’t I have Nisey do it?”

“That’s fine. Don’t let her out on the roof. I’ll tan both of your bottoms if I find out she was.”

“Aw, you won’t spank me but be careful, Big Brother, Nisey may just like that.” Her laughter tinkled through the phone.

Keeping his composure was a stretch but he managed despite the memories his sister’s words evoked. “Regardless, I will be very displeased and genuinely angry if I find out either of you risked your fool necks trying to get pictures of the roof. Have one of the workers take the pictures before they cover the hole.” His stern reprimand had her giggling. “I’m serious Kalinda.”

“I know you are, Caelan, but you’re so much fun to tease. I swear neither Nisey nor I will set foot on the roof.”

“Good.” Glancing at the clock on the wall, he groaned. “I’ve got to go. I’ve only got an hour to pack and get my ass to the airport. I’ll call you tonight after I finish my meeting. It should be around nine or so.”

“Okay. I love you, Big Brother and have a safe trip.”

“I love you too, brat. Remember the rules.” He hung up and headed for the shower.

* * * *

After taking an extremely uncomfortable icy shower and shaving with his rechargeable electric razor, Caelan dressed in a faded pair of blue jeans and a black short-sleeved shirt. Slipping his loafers on, he was glad he’d packed his bag yesterday before the power had gone out. Rummaging around his huge walk-in closet in the dark to find appropriate clothing to take would’ve been a major pain in the ass.

Picking the camp coffee off the counter where he’d left it, he broke the seal on the heating component and while he was waiting for it to heat the coffee through, he wrote down his email address and a few questions on a blank sheet of paper. I can only hope she’ll trust me to help her find the answers together.

After folding the paper into a neat little square and tucking it his shirt pocket, he picked up the clothing he’d grabbed from Nisey’s room and both cans of the camp coffee. Shouldering his way into his playroom, he was glad he’d thought to leave one lantern burning on low to light his way. Even in the daytime it can be darker than the ace of spades in here. Spilling our coffee would be a cardinal sin. I’d beat my own ass for such a crime.

After setting the coffee on the bar a few feet from where Nisey slept, curled on her side with one arm tucked beneath her head. The toes on one foot peaked out from under the edge of the blanket as if they couldn’t stand to be covered. As enchanting as he found watching her, he knew his time was short. The cab company had promised his taxi would arrive in less than half an hour.

“ Maidin, grá.” As he uttered the words in his native tongue, his brogue became much more pronounced. Trailing his fingers over her cheek, he slowly brought her from the world of slumber to the land of the waking.

She stirred and then took a deep breath. “Is that coffee I smell?” Her voice husky from sleep stroked over his senses. Lifting both arms to frame her head, she arched her back in an exaggerated stretch. Licking his lips as the cover slid to her waist and exposed her breasts straining against her shirt, he had to firmly remind himself he didn’t have time to take what she was offering.

“Yeah. I need you awake and as coherent as you can be on only three hours of sleep.”

“Oh.” Concern filled her face. “Did you get any sleep?”

“A bit. Don’t worry about me, grá. I’ll sleep on the plane.” Reaching behind him, he snagged one of the cans. “Come on, sit up.” Helping her sit up, he offered her the can. “Careful. It’s hot.”

Nodding her understanding, she devoured him with sleepy eyes while she blew gently into the small opening. Taking a small sip, a contented sigh escaped her. “This is good. Hot and strong.”

He nodded before snagging his own and taking a drink.

“I have to leave shortly, Nisey, but I wanted to talk to you before I left.”

She shifted uncomfortably as if she were embarrassed.

“No need for that. We’ve done nothing to be embarrassed about.”

She covered her face with one of her hands, attempting to hide her self-consciousness.

He tugged her hands down. “I’m serious here, grá. We’re both consenting adults. Your parents don’t have any bearing on what you decide. You need to quit worrying about what they think. It’s obvious trying to please them hasn’t made you happy, so why continue to try?”

“I don’t know.”

“Why not from here on out - find out what makes Nisey happy?”

She nodded, keeping her head hidden. His sigh of frustration at her response echoed through the room. “It’s obvious this is going to take time. Time I don’t have right now, but this subject isn’t done. My cab will be here shortly and I need to go over a few things before I leave.”

He quickly explained the damage and the workers coming to her while she continued to drink her coffee.

“Until the damage is repaired, both you and Kalinda are going to stay at my place.” He ordered.

“But - “

Pressing his finger against her lips, he gave her a silencing look.

“No buts, Nisey. I want you both safe. Kalinda will be back sometime this afternoon.”

Pulling the paper out of his pocket, he held it out to her. Reaching up to take it, he held it out of her reach.

“Listen carefully, Nisey, I want you to follow these instructions to the letter. I expect obedience. This is only a small part of what a relationship with a Dom entails. By ten every night, you will send me an email. I don’t want to have to remind you.” Offering it to her, he continued, “Inside you’ll find my email address and questions I want answers for.” He stopped her when she went to open it. “Wait until I’m gone to open it. I want you to think about it and give me honest answers. Not ones you think I want to hear - but the truth.”

“Okay. Can I ask questions in return?” Her request was soft spoken.

“Of course. I expect them. I’ll answer them when I return your email. There will be more questions depending on your answers, just as I’m sure you’ll have more questions.”

“Why are you doing this? There has to be more than the fact you find me desirable. I doubt not many Doms would take on someone like me.”

“There’s nothing wrong with you that a lot of patience and a bit of tough love won’t cure. Understanding is the first step. I need you going into this with your eyes open. Unrealistic views of what a D/s relationships are the downfall of many relationships. When I return, you will have the knowledge to be able to decide if you want that kind of relationship with me. Make no mistake, I can be a dominating ass when it comes to my sexual desires. The common courtesies I’ve shown you will stop once we enter this room or any other room where I choose to continue your ‘education’ in.”

“What does your sub get out of it?”

“Pleasure so intense it borders on pain.”

When her breathing came faster, he knew they’d slipped off track. Standing up, he offered her his hand.

“It’s time for me to leave, come see me off.”

“Time for my exile once more? I didn’t even get a chance to explore.”

The unexpected reemergence of her spunky humor had him smiling

“You’ve been given a temporary pass to the playroom so you can explore your curiosities about what’s in there. You may examine my toys and ask your questions about them, but you’re not allowed to use them until I’m back. Perhaps you can tell me which toy intrigues you the most in one of your emails.”

* * * *

Standing just inside the vestibule while they waited for his cab, Nisey dressed in the clothing he’d brought down for her, couldn’t help but enjoy their closeness. Despite everything that had occurred in the past twenty-four hours or perhaps because of it, she felt a closeness she hadn’t expected.

“I’m glad you decided to call in today. Even if the “L’s” are running, I doubt your boss will have much business.”

“I doubt it. If the “News” radio was right there are quite a few downed power lines.”

“Stay home where you’re safe, grá. I’ll call tonight when I arrive. ”

She nodded.

“I left my digital camera on my dresser. Kalinda is an absolute wreck when she uses it, so be a good girl and take pictures of the damage for me. It’s for the insurance company, but stay off the roof.”

Her eyes lit up. “A digital camera?”

“Yes. It’s a Nikon D300. I bought it last year.”

The light in her eyes faded. “But Caelan, I can’t use your work camera. I’d feel terrible if something happened to it.”

He crossed his arms over his chest. “Nothing is going to happen to it. I trust you. I’m sure your boss lets you use more expensive equipment every day.”

“But I’ve had training…“

Her continued protests were starting to annoy him.

“You’re coming close to have a good bye spanking as opposed to a good bye kiss, grá.”

“You want to kiss me?” It was that kind of reaction to her that she craved from him.

He took a step closer, invading her space. Her breathing grew ragged as she looked up into his eyes. “More than you know.” He lowered his head and stopped mere inches from her mouth. A moan built in her chest as their breaths mingled.

“Please.” Her plea was nothing more than a whisper.

His eyes heated before his lips brushed fleetingly against hers. A soft moan escaped her just before his mouth sealed over hers and his tongue shot inside to tangle with hers.

After the slow build up, the shock of his aggressiveness sent desire crashing over her. She lifted her hands to embrace him, only to have him intercept them. Holding them loosely behind her back, he speared his free hand into her long hair and held her where he wanted. A guttural sound escaped him as she gave ‘as good as she took’ and her tongue followed his back into his mouth. He jerked her against him. Pressed tightly against his hard body, Nisey couldn’t help but squirm in pleasure at this kiss of domination, her first but perhaps not her last. Oh, God, please give me more.

The sudden honking of the cab intruded on her pleasure. She whimpered when he lifted his head. She noticed his breathing was as ragged as hers and she could feel the solid impression of his erection against her.

“Delicious.” When the cabbie honked again, he straightened. “Don’t forget. Check the workers ID’s. They’ll be from H M Construction of Evanston and stay off the roof.” Releasing her, he picked up his suitcase and overnight bag. Opening the front door, he called over shoulder. “Ten o’clock, grá.”

She slumped back against the door, dressed in the clothing he’d chosen for her, her pussy yearning for more after she was kissed senseless by her best friend’s brother.

“Damn, this is more than I hoped for. I can hope it only gets better.”

Chapter Seven

After leaving the door unlocked for the workmen, Nisey paused on the threshold of the master bedroom, and nibbled on her lower lip. Even with Caelan’s consent and the ground they covered last night, she felt like she was invading his private domain. The furnishings were quite masculine. The dark mahogany of the bedroom set drew her eyes. The huge expanse of the bed with its perfectly made bedding had her mind racing and she couldn’t help but imagine being tied to the posters of the bed.

“Knock it off, Nisey. He’s not even here.”

Spotting the digital camera where he’d said it would be, she picked it up with great respect. The strap hanging off it showed much wear and tear. Stroking over its scarred surface she imagined how it gotten so worn. He must have had this strap for a long time even though the camera is new. Pressing the power button, she watched the small display screen. It lit up and her breath caught in her throat. She nearly dropped the camera. “Dear Lord.” She couldn’t resist looking at the pictures. Whether he’d left them for her to see or simply forgotten they were on the memory stick, her eyes were glued to them.

It was obvious they’d been taken down in his playroom. She recognized it from the night before but the background wasn’t what had caught her attention - it was the model. Once again Sara was being restrained. She assumed Gabriel was manning the camera because Caelan was kneeling down on one knee under Sara’s half-tied form. She was suspended by the rigging around her upper torso about three feet above the floor. Nude from the waist up and her breasts imprisoned with the red rope dangling from Caelan’s hands, the intricate rope work that already surrounded Sara’s body had Nisey’s heart beating fast.

Even seeing him in the process of wrapping Sara’s slender blonde body was enough to send waves of longing over her. Her breath came even faster as she pressed the small button on the side of the camera. The next shot showed Caelan now standing and admiring his completed work. With one leg suspended directly above her and the other tucked behind her, the erotic L shape Sara’s legs formed was an open invitation for her master to explore. The ruffled plaid of the skirt she wore had slid up and exposed her tanned thighs. Caelan’s hand on her raised leg had Nisey imagining him sliding his hand down and under the edge of the skirt.

“Fuck.” Her fingers trembled as she pressed the button again. The next picture showed Caelan’s hand under the skirt with a rueful look on his face. It was evident he was talking with Gabriel. Oh God. He’s checking to see if she’s wet. Her knees trembling, she sank down on the bed. Licking her lips, her finger hovered on the button. It wouldn’t take much to send her spiraling out of control and she knew it. Biting down on her lip, she pressed the button. A low moan escaped her. Now, Gabriel was in the picture and from the angle of it, she assumed the camera was on a tripod. He stood to one side of the picture, his hand gently caressing Sara’s hair as Caelan now knelt with his mouth pressed to Sara’s inner thigh. She was sure her own face showed the same amount of longing as on Sara’s.

With her hands trembling, she set the camera down carefully next to her. Dear Lord, if that’s what being Caelan’s sub requires, I don’t know if I can do it. It’s so tempting but allowing another man even one as nice as Gabriel to touch me…I just don’t know if I can do that. Right now the only one who I want touching me is Caelan. But if this is what he expects, can I allow it? Uneasiness now warred with desire.

A rap at the side of the doorframe had her head flying up. Shock washed over her when she saw her boss standing in the open doorway.

“Josh!” Standing quickly, she grabbed the camera off the bed.

“Hey, Nisey, I thought I’d stop by and see if you wanted to go out and get a bite. When you didn’t answer the doorbell, I assumed your power was still out and the doorbell wasn’t working. So what do you say? Feel like going and getting some lunch?” He entered the room and went to take the camera from her.

Heart pounding, she clutched the camera closer to her chest. “So you just decided to come in to a stranger’s house without knocking?”

His hand dropped and he smiled sheepishly. “I’m a friend of Caelan’s. We met several years ago in a BDSM club uptown. In fact I was the one who introduced him to Hillary.”

The shock had her lowering the camera. “You introduced your sister to a Dom?”

“Yes. Hillary is a submissive. I introduced her to the club owners, who in the end gave her a membership. I introduced them and they played together for a few months until Caelan got tired of her refusing to be shared and decided to move on. For Caelan to collar a sub, she has to be willing to submit to his every desire including being shared.” He leaned forward and gently took the camera from her hands. He glanced at the picture.

“Ah, I see you found his latest conquest. He and Gabriel like to share their subs and Sara is such a responsive one. I assume you’ve heard of ‘ménage-a-trois’ before.” Clicking it off, he set it on the dresser. “I know you went with him yesterday to a munch, but when I didn’t see his training collar on you, I assumed you weren’t with him as a sub. As a friend, I’d like to warn you off him but as a Dom myself, it’s your life and I can’t interfere between a Dom and his sub if that’s what you’re contemplating.”

Swallowing roughly, Nisey barely could focus on the rest of his words after she heard… He and Gabriel like to share their subs… Her heart sank and she wanted to crawl inside somewhere dark and quiet.

“They share?” Even to her own ears, her voice sounded really quiet.

“A lot of Dom’s share their subs, Nisey. It’s a personal preference for the Dom and many subs enjoy pleasing their masters by doing it.”

Looking up at him, she frowned. “Are you one?”

He slowly shook his head. “No, I’m a possessive master, Nisey. I want my sub to serve only me. No other Dom. When I’ve collared a sub, she’s mine alone.” He reached out and touched her loose hair.

She jerked back in reflex. “Please don’t do that, Josh. You’re my boss.”

He sighed and dropped his hand. “Here I was hoping that I wouldn’t have to fire you to date you. You’re a kick ass embroiderer, Nisey. One of the best I’ve ever seen, but if there’s a chance you might welcome my advances…and want to be my sub, that’s enough to make me say to hell with your job skills and chain you to my bed.”

If it had been Caelan uttering those words, Nisey would’ve been in a puddle at his feet. But with Josh, she felt just a weak flare of desire that came from the idea of being bound.

“A very tempting offer, Josh but I’m your employee and I need my job. I’m paying my own way through college. IADT isn’t the most expensive college around but it still costs.” She moved around him, feeling very uncomfortable that they were in Caelan’s room. He may have given me permission but somehow I think he might protest having Josh in there, friend or not.

“I think its best you leave now, Josh. I’m sorry but I can’t go out with you. I promised to meet the workers and I have a huge mess to clean up.”

Josh scowled for a moment before his face soothed out. “I’m not trying to make you feel uncomfortable, Nisey. I just wanted you to know there are other Doms out there. Caelan isn’t your only choice if you decide you can’t handle the idea of him eventually sharing you with another. I’d be more than happy to take you or help you find another Dom who would suit you better if you decide what Caelan wants is more than you’re willing to give. “

Looking up at him uncertainly, Nisey let out a sigh. What he was saying made sense, but the fact remained Caelan was under her skin. Could she find fulfillment in another’s arms that would rival the thrill and need she felt around him? Pushing the thought to the back of her mind, she snagged the camera back up and slipped around Josh.

“If you still want to give me a helping hand Josh, I’d appreciate it.”

“Of course.” He seemed eager to help her.

Holding up a hand, she stopped him. “But - the subject of Caelan, myself or anything to do with BDSM is off limits. You’re my boss and a friend, but I won’t be grilled about my private life.”

He nodded. “Understood. Just understand this, Nisey, I’m here if it doesn’t work out with Caelan.”

She nodded.

* * * *

Swabbing up the last of the water on the kitchen floor, Nisey gave a sigh of relief that the power had finally come back on. It made it much easier to see. She glanced over at Josh, who’d rolled his sleeves up and dug in to help her. He was pushing the futon up against the far wall to make room for the workmen to work.

In the hour they’d been upstairs, they’d managed to clear away most of the debris littering the floor of the living room, then had moved on to the kitchen.

Josh looked over at her after one last grunt and the futon was butted up against the wall. “Are you sure you don’t need to take pictures of the roof? I would think Caelan would need photos of the damage up there.”

She shook her head. “No, Josh. I’ll have the guys from the restoration company do it.”

“Besides she knows what’ll happen if she goes up there.”

Kalinda’s voice had Nisey squealing as she rushed to embrace her friend. “You made it back early. Caelan said you might be back sometime late this afternoon.” Leaning back, Nisey scanned her friend from head to toe. “You look none for the worse. It must not have gotten as bad up there as it did here.”

“No.” Kalinda’s short reply had her drawing back in surprise.

“What’s wrong?” Nisey chewed on her lip nervously. She hadn’t done anything wrong, but for some reason Kalinda seemed upset.

“Hello, Josh. I wasn’t aware you were coming over. Did Caelan call you?” The sharpness of her tone made it quite obvious she already knew the answer.

“Since when do I have to be invited to check up on one of my employees after getting a call from her saying she wasn’t coming in because a tree crashed through her apartment roof?” His voice was cool but when Nisey looked over her shoulder at him, he’d gone on the defense and had his arms crossed over his chest. She’d never seen this side of her boss before.

“Last I knew, Joshua, you weren’t on speaking terms with Caelan. Do you honestly think that he’s going to approve of you being with his slave with no chaperone?”

“Kalinda!” Heat filled her face and Nisey wanted to sink beneath the floor. Even though she had been almost a hundred percent sure she was going to end up agreeing to Caelan’s terms, she was having second thoughts after finding the pictures on his camera. Despite those misgivings, the idea that Kalinda was assuming she’d already made her decision and had given Josh information she wasn’t willing to share with him as her boss was embarrassing to say the least.

“I’m not going to discuss this, Kalinda. I promised Nisey there would be no talk of this issue today. I’m merely helping a friend and I’m sorry if you and your brother don’t like the idea.” He walked over and squeezed Nisey’s shoulder. “I think it’s time for me to leave, Nisey. Kalinda can be overprotective as a mama bear with her cubs when she wants to be. I’ll see you tomorrow at work.”

Nisey watched him grab his jacket and disappear through the open door.

“Why the hell did you do that, Kalinda? He’s my boss!”

“You don’t understand, Nisey…”

Holding her hand up, she stopped Kalinda’s protest. “You know, I would appreciate if you would stop treating me like I’m going to break. I’m a grown woman and I don’t need you making my decisions for me. I’d already dealt with him and his advances.”

Opening her mouth to protest Nisey’s statement, they were interrupted by another knock on the door.

“Damn this place has become Grand Central Station.” Nisey moved to answer the door. Opening it, she saw the workmen that Caelan had promised. After checking their ‘ID’s’, she let them in. Passing Kalinda, who now was looking a bit guilty, she mouthed the words. “This isn’t done yet.”

Kalinda’s shoulders slumped as she followed the workmen back into the living room. It was quite obvious that she’d mishandled the whole situation.

* * * *

Flipping on her laptop, Nisey sighed and leaned back against the leather couch. She once more was down in Caelan’s part of the house. The men had just left after boarding up the windows and placing a tarp over the hole in the roof. Keeping her promises to Caelan, the workmen had taken photographs of the roof damage, then she and Kalinda had returned downstairs.

How has my life become so complicated? This morning everything looked so good, now I’m confused. Can I let another touch me to just be his? Holding her head in her hands, she sighed once more. Behind her in Caelan’s kitchen she could hear Kalinda moving around. She’d told Nisey she was going to make them a snack.

Pulling the letter out of her pocket, she propped it up against the corner of her screen. She hadn’t yet opened it. She was torn and wasn’t sure she could answer the hard questions she knew were waiting for her.

“Here, Nisey.” Kalinda set down a tall glass of sweet tea next to her.

Nisey glanced up at her. They hadn’t yet had a chance to talk about what had occurred earlier and the uncomfortable tension had kept growing until Kalinda had begun tiptoeing around her, scared she might accidently set Nisey off again.

“A peace offering?”

“In a way. I didn’t mean to overstep my bounds earlier with Josh.”

“Relax, girl. I’m not mad anymore. I understand why you’re so concerned after what happened with me and Derrick.”

“I don’t think you are, Nisey. I know what Josh asks of his subs and I don’t think it’s what you’re looking for in a Dom.”

Crossing her arms over her chest, Nisey stared at her. “And how do you know that?”

“I briefly toyed with the idea of letting him Dom me. I even went as far as asking Caelan about him. I didn’t want to commit to anything and then back out at the last moment.”

“What did Caelan tell you?” Nisey leaned forward.

When Kalinda’s eyes darted away from her, Nisey knew her friend was on the defense now. “Come on girl, I’m not going to bite your head off. Sit down here with me.” Nisey patted the cushion next to her. “Tell me what happened.”

A deep sigh escaped Kalinda. “At first Caelan seemed surprised but you know Caelan, he doesn’t pull any punches when it comes to his lifestyle. He’s open about it.” She took a deep breath. “Remember when I told you about walking in on Caelan and one of his subs?”

Nisey nodded. “Of course.”

“Well, I left out the part about him not being alone.”

It dawned on her who Kalinda was talking about. “Josh?”

“Yes. He was in the basement with Caelan and the girl.”

“They were sharing her?”

The softness of her response had Kalinda’s head flying up.

“Oh no, they weren’t sharing her. I found out later that Caelan was instructing Josh on the fine art of whipping.”

A shiver of dread washed over Nisey. This is not what I’m looking for. “Caelan likes to use a whip on his subs?”

Mutely Kalinda looked up at Nisey. “I can’t say if Caelan does or not. As I was saying he was showing Josh the correct way to wield a whip so he didn’t damage his sub.”

“I bet it was a shock to see that.”

“Yes but I wasn’t ready for my reaction to it. When Josh turned around and looked at me, I scrambled out of there as fast as I could.”

“It must have been embarrassing for you, girl. I’m surprised you’ve been so open with me about my need for bondage after seeing that.”

“Why wouldn’t I be? You’re my best friend. I want you happy. I don’t want you scared as I am of taking what you want. And for some reason I think Caelan will be able to give you what you need.”

“Perhaps but what are you scared of?”

“It’s…just…well hell, girl, the only way I can put this is the sight of seeing that girl bound and having a whip used on her ass made me hot. For a moment I wanted it to be me and Josh knew it.”

Nisey tried to absorb what Kalinda had just said. “But you said there would never be a man to tame you.”

Shaking her head, Kalinda turned the glass she was holding in her hands. “No, there won’t be. Do you know why?”

“Tell me.”

“Because the only man I fantasize about I can’t have. My brother and Josh had a falling out. I won’t hurt Caelan by going to Josh. So like I said, I’m sorry if I overstepped my bounds, but I don’t want to see Caelan turn from you because you’re contemplating a relationship with his ex-best friend. ”

“So you’re trying to keep me from angering Caelan. But what happens when I do anger him, Kalinda? Eventually it’s going to happen. My personality is outgoing and I’m strong willed when I want to be. When I decide I want some one or thing or don’t want it, it’s harder than hell to change my mind.”

“I don’t know, Nisey but I wanted you to know up front what trips Josh’s trigger. He’s not just into bondage. He wants utter submission and isn’t above using a whip to insure he gets it. And there are women out there who love pain. As much as you want bondage, I just don’t think you are into that amount of pain.”

Sitting back, Nisey focused on her. “I will admit the idea of letting a man use a whip on my ass makes me want to take the whip away and use it on him. Even if your brother isn’t into delivering pain to his sub, I don’t know if I can handle the idea he shares them any easier.”

Kalinda went pale. “I had no idea…is that why you asked about him sharing with Josh?”

“Yes. I’m not sure how much of what Josh told me is true or not but the pictures don’t lie.”

“You found pictures? Where?”

“On your brother’s camera. I don’t know if he left them for me to find or not. But when I turned it on, they came up.”

“I’m sorry, girl. I know you’re not that type of girl who would allow her mate to share her.”

“Don’t be sorry. Perhaps training is different than being a sub, but it will definitely be one of the questions I will be asking Caelan when I finally write my email to him.”

“Surely he won’t ask that of you, knowing your background?” Kalinda seemed uneasy with the idea.

“I don’t know. But I will be discussing this with him. I don’t know if it will be a hard limit or not for me, but I know I’m not ready for that. Hell I can’t even orgasm in the same room with a man, how the hell am I supposed do it in front of two men?”

Shock washed over Kalinda’s face. “You’ve never had an orgasm with a man?”

Shaking her head, Nisey fidgeted under Kalinda’s gaze.

“Too self-conscious to let go, I guess. Perhaps that’s what appeals to me about BDSM.”

“True. A Dom won’t give you a choice. You’ll climax because he won’t settle for less. You don’t think any less of me for wanting to experience the pain do you?”

“Oh no. You’re still my girlfriend, Kalinda. You can’t help wanting Josh any more than I can help wanting your brother. Perhaps one day we’ll both give into what we both need. That’s if we don’t let our upright upbringing interfere with it.”

Giving Nisey’s shoulder a squeeze Kalinda laughed. “Uptight is more like it. Your self-consciousness is your mother’s doing. She’s such a frigid bitch and takes it to an extreme. ‘Sex is for marriage only and good girls don’t ever touch themselves’.”

Nisey burst into laughter at Kalinda’s mimicking. “Damn if you don’t do her spot on.” Wiping her eyes, she leaned back against the couch.

“So are you going to open it?”

“Open what?”

“Caelan’s note. I recognize his handwriting.”

Opening her eyes, she met her friend’s. “Yes, I’ll open it - eventually.”

“Surely you’re not afraid of my brother?”

“No. I’m not afraid of him, just the questions he’s going to ask me. I’ve never really examined my reasoning behind why I’m attracted to BDSM. It’s kind of like asking a ‘chocoholic’ why they love chocolate. They just do.”

“So many reasons it’s hard to narrow it down to just one? Would it help if you talked to me about each question before you answer it?”

Leaning forward, she traced over the elegant letters of Caelan’s handwriting. As much as she longed for an understanding ear, what Kalinda wanted to talk about was so private, she didn’t know if she could tell Caelan, let alone her friend.

“Thanks for the offer, Kalinda, but I just don’t know…”

Kalinda held her hands up. “Hey no pressure here, girl! Just remember I’m here for you if you need me.” Giving Nisey a quick hug, she settled back on the couch. “If I turn on the boob-tube, will it bother you?” Kalinda paused as she reached for the remote.

“No. Go ahead. I’m going check my email and do a bit of homework before I answer Caelan’s questions.” Nisey tucked her hair behind her ears.

“Procrastinating is going to get you a warm bottom, girl. Promptness is something Caelan is a fanatic about.”

Glancing up at the clock on the wall, Nisey giggled. “I’ve still got three hours.”

Kalinda smirked. “Tick tock, tick tock.”

Their laughter filled the living room before the sound of the television drowned it out.

* * * *

Glancing at the clock, Nisey realized that she could no longer put it off. It was nearing nine and if she were going to give it the time and consideration she needed to, she was going to have to start now. Just as she started to open the folded note, the phone next to her rang. Looking over at Kalinda, she saw her best friend had dozed off. There was only one person she could think of who would be calling on Caelan’s private line.

“Hello?” She knew her voice sounded soft and breathless.

“ Tráthnóna, grá.”

His soft brogue sent goose bumps racing over her.

“You must have made it okay. What you just said, what does it mean, Caelan? It sounds so sexy.” Nisey couldn’t believe her own boldness. Perhaps it has something to do with the idea he can’t see me.

“Feisty tonight aren’t you, Nisey? It means ‘Good evening’ roughly translated.”

“Tra- nona?” Even to her own ears it sounded like she’d slaughtered the pronunciation.

Caelan chuckled. “I definitely need to work on your Gaelic, muirnín.”

“Are you ever going to tell me what you’re calling me when you say grá and now this new one, muirnín?”

“When you’ve earned it, I will tell you.”

“Now it sounds like you’re playing hard to get. You’re probably calling me brat or something.”

“I’m not calling you a sotaire nor am I playing hard to get, Miss Elusive. Hopefully you’ll stop running from what you want and allow me to help you. Have you sent your email yet?”

Nisey nibbled on her lip. “Not yet.”

She could hear his deep sigh over the line. “Procrastinating, I see. I was serious, Nisey, when I told you I wanted it by ten o’clock.”

“I know you were.”

“Then why haven’t you started it, grá?”

“Honestly?”

“Of course honestly.” The exasperation in his voice was laced with humor.

“I’m worried I won’t be able to answer your questions.”

“This isn’t a test. There are no wrong answers. Think of it as one of those psych tests you took in school. What I’m asking is only to understand you better and what you need.”

“I understand that, Caelan, it’s just…” She looked over as Kalinda began to stir and tried to stretch out on the couch. “Just a second.” Scooting over to avoid Kalinda’s legs, she decided to move off the couch. Carrying the cordless phone and her laptop out of the living room, she slipped into Caelan’s room so she wouldn’t disturb her girlfriend.

“I’m sorry, Caelan, I needed to move. Kalinda kicked me off the couch.”

“She kicked you off the couch?”

“Yes. She fell asleep watching TV. Besides as much as I love your sister, I don’t feel comfortable talking about this in front of her.” Setting her laptop down in front of her, she sprawled across his bed on her stomach.

“So where did you go?”

“Your room…I hope you don’t mind? I went upstairs today and cleaned up a bit but I was warned by this Dom I know, that if I didn’t stay down in his part of the house, he wouldn’t be very happy with me.”

“And did you stay off the roof like he asked?”

“Of course. I’m not stupid.”

“Good girl. Now answer my earlier question, why are you scared to open my note?”

Fiddling with the paper, she finally opened it. The first question he’d written hit home.

“In the memory of my camera, I left three pictures for you. Tell me how they make you feel emotionally, not physically.”

“So you did it on purpose.”

“Did what on purpose?”

“Left those pictures for me to find.”

“Yes, I did. You expressed an interest in bondage. I wanted you to see the reality of experiencing bondage at my hands. I don’t just tie up my subs; I practice the art of shibari and it’s a big part of what I desire in a sub. I don’t believe in rushing my sessions. It takes a long time but it’s worth every minute to me.”

“Along with sharing your sub?”

“Ah, I see you caught that. I was hoping you would. How did the pictures make you feel?”

“They definitely are erotic.”

“I know they are, Nisey. But I want to know how they made you feel.”

“Needy.”

“Explain. I need more than one word phrases here.” His voice was firm.

She shifted uncomfortably before rolling over on her back. “I wanted to be the one restrained. Having that kind of attention spent on me to create such an erotic piece of art is arousing and would make me feel special…cherished and worthy.”

“Why would you feel you aren’t worthy?” His question was gentle.

“I’m not the perfect daughter. I’ve disappointed my parents time and time again as my mother never lets me forget. From my desire to create things, to the idea I won’t settle for a lifestyle which befits their prestigious family name, nothing I’ve ever accomplished has ever been good enough.”

“So in reality the reason the pictures appealed to you is the idea of submitting to me and allowing me to bind you gives you the approval you never received from your parents.”

“Not my parents, my mother. I just want what Sara has in those pictures.”

“Two men ready to use her for their pleasure and hers?”

“No. I mean, the idea intrigues me, but it’s not the idea of sexually pleasing two men that draws me. When I looked at her it’s obvious Sara has both Gabriel’s and your approval and ultimately your respect. She knows her submission is pleasing to you both and is secure in the fact, with each tightening of the rope, she is pleasing not only herself but you and Gabriel too.”

“Good girl. Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?”

The approval in his voice sent waves of warmth over her. I pleased him by simply answering his question honestly. No disapproval for wanting more than what I’ve been offered.

“What about the next question, Nisey?”

She swallowed before looking down at the next question.

“You’re obviously attracted to bondage but what else appeals about BDSM?”

“One of those ‘chocolate’ questions.”

“I can’t believe I’m going to ask this, but what does chocolate have to do with my question?”

“I was telling Kalinda earlier answering these questions were going to be like asking a ‘chocoholic” why she loves chocolate.”

A soft laugh escaped him. “Very accurate comparison but I still want to know your answer.”

“I guess it isn’t just the idea of one act or another or even the sex itself, which makes me crazy, Caelan. It’s being in a relationship with the kind of trust where one moment I can be curled up beside my Dom on his bed, but the next he might order me to submit and I’ll once more feel the embrace of the ropes or any other deliciously degrading thing he wants to do to me or have me do that thrills me to my core. I want to be able to trust my Dom enough to tell him everything. Every dark desire I have or twisted fantasy that crosses my mind and have him accept them. Is it wrong to hope there is a man out there like that? One who will use my trust and submission not only for my pleasure but for his too?”

“There is nothing wrong with longing for that kind of connection with your Dom, Nisey. Yes there are Dom’s out there who are willing to have that kind of relationship.”

A sigh of relief escaped her. “Trust is the key and I know it. I made a mistake with Derrick. I trusted him but he never trusted me. He abused my trust and even though I could’ve gotten over being punished, the lack of trust he showed is another thing all together.

“So you’ve never had a Dom hold you through the night, let alone praise for pleasing him.”

She shook her head before realizing he couldn’t possibly see it. “No.”

“Do you realize this expectation of sharing a bed with your Dom is not a common place thing between a Dom and sub who haven’t completed a collaring ceremony?”

“Of course, I understand. This is a goal-not an expectation.”

She could hear his sigh in the background before he continued. “Just because a Dom chooses not to sleep with you immediately, you need to realize he isn’t rejecting your trust in him. Just as a Dom has to earn the trust of his sub, a sub must do the same.”

She lowered her head. “I assumed as much and I know I’m going to have to build trust between myself and the man who decides to be my Dom. I’m not scared of hard work as long as in the end I find what I need.”

“So are you looking for ‘a happily ever’ after here? The vanilla ‘happily ever after’ doesn’t normally occur in the BDSM world. The bond a collared sub makes with her Master is nothing like a marriage vow.”

She closed her eyes. She could tell he was thinking she was trying to romanticize a D/s relationship. How do I answer him without him thinking I’m trying to force a relationship on him? “I understand that, Caelan. I’m hoping one day I’ll be collared. I think the collar a master bestows on his sub is the ultimate symbol of his trust and pleasure in his sub. Just as wearing it shows the sub’s absolute commitment to her master. Rather old fashioned of me, I guess but in my eyes it’s more than a wedding ring. If what my parents’ marriage is like is the norm, I don’t ever want to get married. I’d much rather be collared.”

“So what exactly are you looking for then?”

“The deeper connection I spoke of before - a man I can give complete control of my body and my emotions to with complete trust. I need to know he’ll take care of them better than I would myself.” She paused and looked deeper inside herself, down to her deepest desire; the one she locked away tight. Releasing her breath, she finally voiced it. “I need a master who won’t abuse the power I give him just because he gets off on it but instead will use it to my benefit; he’ll have taken the time to learn what makes me tick and what I need. In the end he’ll know me better than I know myself.”

“Very good, Nisey. You’ve answered my final question.”

She glanced down at the paper in front of her.

“What are you hoping to get out of a BDSM relationship?”

She hastily brushed a tear away, glad he couldn’t see her. She felt so raw and exposed to him. This is the time to take a leap of faith and hope he uses this to my advantage.

“Are you going to be alright, grá?” His voice whispered across the line.

“Ye…ah…” She tried push away how vulnerable she now felt.

“I wish I was there. You’ve made quite a breakthrough, and I’m proud of you. Instead of shying away from what you were so close to realizing last night, you finally faced it. You are more than worthy of being a sub and don’t let any Dom or Domme tell you otherwise.”

“God I hope you’re right.”

“Don’t doubt me on this, Nisey. I know what I’m talking about. Now since you’ve answered all my questions on the phone, no email is needed tonight. I give you extra points for being brave enough to answer me over the phone. For that and your honesty with me, I want you to go to my dresser, grá. Inside the top right hand drawer, there is a simple leather choker. Take it out.”

Crawling off his bed, she walked over to his dresser. Opening the drawer, she found the choker he was talking about.

“I found it.”

“Good. Now listen to me carefully. I do not want you to put it on. You’re to carry it around, touch it, fantasize about what it means for the rest of the week. When I come home you should have come to a decision. If you don’t want me to train you, when you meet me at the airport you will simply give it back to me, but if you do…” He paused letting her hear only his breathing over the phone.”

Nisey nerves tingled. “ But if I do?”

“Put it on, Nisey. Wear it with pride so I and anyone else can see it. I’ll know you wish to be trained and I’ll do the rest. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Caelan.”

“Good. Now you sound tired, muirnín. Why don’t you curl up on my bed and sleep?”

“But I can’t…”

“Kalinda’s sleeping on the couch and unless you want to trek back down to the playroom to sleep on one down there, it’s either my bed or the floor.”

“But I can sleep on the floor…”

“If I find out you chose to sleep on the floor when a perfectly good bed was available, I won’t be happy.”

From the stern tone of his voice she knew he wasn’t joking.

“Yes, Caelan.”

Chapter Eight

“Listen, Buster, you and I are going to talk!” Kalinda stormed into the shop and right up to the counter where Josh had just finished ringing up a customer.

“Excuse me.” His eyes glared at Kalinda, before he turned back to the customer. “I do believe you’ll be happy with the handkerchiefs Nisey embroidered for your husband, Mrs. Nesbit.”

The elderly lady smiled and rubbed her finger over the brown paper package he’d just wrapped. “Oh yes, he will. Neville just adores them. I’ve been doing it for near thirty years, but with this arthritis I just can’t hold a needle anymore. You wouldn’t believe how hard it is to find a person who can still do stitching by hand. All these new fan-dangled machines everyone else uses…”

Kalinda crossed her arms over her pert tits and impatiently tapped her foot, while waiting for Josh to finish. As soon as the elderly lady toddled out of the shop, she opened her mouth to let him have it with both barrels. “I don’t know what the hell…”

“Don’t start with me, Spitfire. I’m not in the mood to listen to you chew my ass today. It’d be in your best interests to leave this alone.” Josh’s midnight blue eyes were black with either anger or arousal; Kalinda wasn’t sure which.

“Oh, you did not just tell me to butt out. She’s my best friend.” Narrowing her eyes, she tried to stare him down. It would’ve been an amazing feat if she hadn’t been half his size. His sheer masculinity filled the shop and Kalinda was far from immune to it. Unlike the dark look of her brother, Josh had the golden boy look. Salon styled blond hair and a trim body with a deep tan attested to his active lifestyle and had her mouth watering. Unbidden, the memory of the night she’d walked in on Caelan and Josh filled her mind. He’d worn dark leather pants, biker boots and little else. His tanned chest had a light sheen of sweat on it and she hadn’t been able to resist watching a drop of sweat roll down the muscled stomach and disappear under the waistband of his pants. She’d wanted to follow it with her tongue. Stop it, Kalinda, just stop it! You’re not going down that road with him.

“Yes, I did. What are you going to do about it?” Josh turned and disappeared into the darkened doorway behind him.

“Oh, no you don’t. You’re not getting off that easily.” Rounding the counter she followed him, uncaring that she was entering a darkened room with the Dom of her dreams. Her brother often said she treaded where only angels dared to tread but she didn’t care. She wasn’t one to run from a fight. “I wasn’t done talking to you!” Her protest was muffled when she found herself pressed up against the wall by a very hard body. In the dim light, she could barely make him out. Looking up and barely seeing his facial features, she couldn’t stop the breathless gasp as it escaped her. She could feel every inch of him pressed against her and damned if he didn’t feel good.

“You were saying, little girl?” Dipping his head, his breath caressed her ear.

Her breath caught as she realized he’d planned this. He’d known she would follow him, but how?

“So predictable. You’ve been panting after me since the night you walked in on Caelan and me. Haven’t you, Kalinda? You want what that little sub got - a strong master to spank you when you’re naughty and love you when you’re good.” His hand lifted and brushed the hardened peak of her breast. Biting her lip, she tried not to cry out as his fingers tightened on the nub and squeezed sending a bolt of sensual pain followed by intense pleasure to her very core.

“Ah, you like that don’t you? You want to be a bad little slave and be punished.” His teeth tugged and then nipped the top of her ear.

“Stop it!” What she meant to come out as a command sounded more like a breathless moan. Mortification raced over. Please tell me I just didn’t moan. Oh god, this is so not going the way I planned.

“Somehow I don’t think you want me to stop, little Spitfire. I think you’d cream your panties if I bent you over my desk and paddled your ass. I think I might even have a paddle in my desk drawer.”

“I didn’t come here for this! Don’t you call me that! You forfeited that right.” Shoving against his chest, she tried to regain control of the situation.

“What did you come here for if it wasn’t to submit to me? I remember the look on your face that night…the longing and the fear. Have you finally taken the plunge and found a master who will whip your pretty little ass until it’s rosy red before fucking it? Or are you still looking?” He nipped at the tendon running down the side of her neck. “I wouldn’t mind trying to tame the fire inside you.”

“Tame me? You don’t have a prayer in hell. You’re the most egotistical asshole I’ve ever met. What gives you the right to talk to me that way? I didn’t come here to discuss this.” Further words were swallowed as he shifted.

He chuckled before swooping in to capture her mouth. Digging her fingers into his chest, she arched as pleasure raced down her spine. His tongue didn’t wait for an invitation before thrusting pass her parted lips. A moan escaped her mouth and was swallowed by his. Keeping his arms bracketed on either side of her head, he ate at her mouth while pressing his hard arousal against her soft belly.

Ripping her mouth away, she tried to catch her breath. “No! I can’t do this.”

“Like hell.” His tone was gritty with unfulfilled desire. Grabbing one leg behind the knee, he hoisted it up until it was wrapped over his hip. Cupping his hand around the back of her head, he sealed his mouth over hers once more after nipping at her lower lip. His lips curved in a smile as her cry of pleasure echoed in the dark room before he took control once more of her mouth. Damned if I’m going to let her go now that I have her right where I’ve wanted her for so long. It’s been too many months since that night in Caelan’s playroom.

Trying to fight both the pleasure and need rising in her body, Kalinda knew it was a losing battle. Josh had the experience and knowledge to seduce her. He saw deep inside of me that night and he isn’t above using it against me. I’ve got to get away from him before I do something that might hurt Caelan.

Squirming she tried to put some space between them to only to receive a swat on her ass before he pressed her mound firmly against the distinct ridge in his khakis. Grinding his hips against hers, she whimpered as his bulge pressed and rubbed against her aching clit. She could feel an orgasm building and in desperation, she bit his tongue. She couldn’t - no she wouldn’t orgasm for him. There was no way in hell she’d give him that kind of power over her.

Josh cursed and ripped his mouth away from her. Before she could equate her actions with the consequences, he had her bent over a hard surface. She heard a drawer open and then slam shut. “No!” Arching her back, she tried to squirm away. Another “No!” escaped her when she felt the burn of the first smack from the wooden paddle against her ass. She jerked and tried to roll away. His hand pressed down between her shoulder blades and held her still as he continued to spank her.

“Bad…girls…get…spanked…when…they…bite…their…masters…” Every word was delivered with a hard swat on her inviting ass.

She was sobbing as the fire built higher and higher inside her. “No more, no more.” Her cries grew more ragged as she trembled on the edge of coming. Josh just kept on swatting her butt as he held her pinned on the desktop.

A sigh of relief escaped her when he jerked her back up. Thinking she’d earned a reprieve she was unprepared for his next move. Yanking open the button and zipper on her jeans, he thrust his hand inside her soaked panties and thrust three fingers inside her. A shrill scream escaped her as he started a fast and hard ‘in and out’ rhythm while his thumb found her clit.

“No…no…no…I…can’t.” She fought the rising pleasure. I’m not gonna come, I’m not going to come.

“Oh, yes you are.” Josh raked his teeth down the column of her throat. She whimpered as she realized she must’ve said the words out loud. “Come for me, Spitfire. I want to see you come apart in my arms.” His thumb pressed hard against her clit as he nipped the tip of her breast through her t-shirt.

“No…ahhh…fuck!” She arched against him while pleasure hotter than any she’d ever felt burst over her. Words unbidden, the ones she’d promised herself she’d never say, spilled from her lips. “Yes, Master, fuck my pussy.”

A hoarse growl escaped him. He was just reaching for his belt buckle when his sister’s voice came from the open doorway. “Joshua, what the hell are you doing?”

Kalinda scrambled away from him. She fumbled with her jeans as embarrassment warred with desire. She’d come here to warn him away, not melt in his arms. Sliding the zipper up, she blurted out her warning. “Stay away from Nisey. She doesn’t need this. She can’t handle what you want. Let Caelan take care of her.”

He smirked before rubbing a palm over his obvious erection. “This isn’t finished, Spitfire. All bets are off and I’m coming hunting. Your running days are over. I’m waiting no longer.”

Kalinda’s eyes widened and for the first time in her life, she ran. Whether it was from him or her own desires, she didn’t know.

* * * *

Head down and buried in the book in front of her, Nisey sat in the library at IADT. She’d taken to studying in the library before work, while Kalinda’s and her apartment was being repaired. Absently, she turned the training collar over and over in her free hand as she scribbled notes down in her notebook. She’d found it hard to study in Caelan’s house without libidinous thoughts crowding her, but she took pleasure from touching his collar while she studied. It made her feel close to him, as corny as that sounded. She felt the presence of a person standing over her.

“Sit down, Marvin. I can use a break. Just give me a second to finish this. I brought some homemade chocolate chip cookies to share.”

After she’d found out that the sweet older black security guard loved cookies, she’d always made sure to bring some with her. She loved talking with him and hearing tales about his beloved Raphael. Even though they couldn’t marry, after just one visit she’d seen the genuine love between the two men.

“Well, look who’s finally decided to leave the sanctuary of the Great Caelan Doherty’s home.”

She stiffened, but refused to give Derrick more than a cool reception. “Go away, Derrick. I happen to be studying.”

“I heard a rumor through the grapevine that you attended your first munch. What do Mommy and Daddy think about that? I even heard about how one of the Dommes had to rush you out of the room while Caelan was demonstrating. Were you that hot and bothered? If you wanted him that bad, I would’ve bought him for you once you pleased me.”

With a sigh of frustration she dropped the pen she’d been writing with. She finally focused on him. “You know, I do believe you’re the most egotistical ass I’ve ever met.”

“Such language, Nisey. Surely your parents raised you better than that. Perhaps I should call them and tell them what a naughty little slut you are?”

“Why don’t you do that? I don’t have to answer to you or them. Now be a good boy and leave me alone before I call security.” Where the hell is Marvin? He’s usually up in this wing of the library.

He glanced around the deserted library before chuckling. “I see your friend has rubbed off on you. Challenging me is a sure way to get me all hot and bothered, slave. As secluded as we are, I could throw you down on the table and fuck you and none would be the wiser.” Grabbing her by the front of her shirt, he hauled her over the table and close enough she could smell whiskey on his breath. “How about it? Does that make your cunt wet?”

“Fuck you!” Jerking back, she fell back into the chair. While she had managed to free herself for a moment, his hands found the drawstring on her hoodie. A small scream escaped her as fear washed over her, almost paralyzing her. A loud rip filled the air when he ripped the drawstring out.

“Perfect.” The crazed look in his eyes had her panicking. I gotta get out of here! Shoving away from the table, she was trying to run, when without warning he backhanded her. Pain exploded in her head as she tumbled out of the chair and fell to her knees. She cupped her injured cheek with her free hand as she scrambled away from him.

Maniacal laughter escaped him as he followed after her with the drawstring dangling from his hand. The outline of his erection attested to the fact he found her resistance arousing. Kicking out at him with her legs, she sought refuge amongst the library’s tall stacks of books.

“Go ahead, run. Fight me. I’ll still have you in the end. Do you know what I’m going to do? What your Master is going to do? I’m going to tie you to the table and fuck your ass. Too bad for you I don’t have any lube with me, huh? But you little whores love pain anyway.”

“Don’t do this! Do you want to go to jail! I can’t believe you’re actually gonna…”

“What, fuck my sub? No other Dom would step between my sub and me, you dumb bitch! You’d think you’d finally get that through your thick head! No cop will arrest me either. Who’d arrest the son of a Chicago city councilman?”

When he reached for her, she grabbed the edge of the nearest bookshelf and pulled - causing the whole stack to teeter. Pulling herself up, she shoved it as hard as she could. She could hear his curse as the majority of the books tumbled down on him.

Running down one aisle, she took refuge in a darkened corner between two aisles of books. Cowering in the darkness, she tried to calm herself when what he’d said finally sank in. She covered her face with her hands, only to feel the brush of leather against her cheek. Opening her eyes, she realized even during the struggle she’d managed to hang on to Caelan’s training collar. A desperate idea formed in her head as she heard his heavy footsteps getting closer.

He can’t touch another’s sub. Making her decision, she sent a silent apology to Caelan for dragging him into her problem before opening it with trembling fingers. Pressing it against her throat, she fumbled with the unfamiliar metal clasp. She could hear the curses coming from him as Derrick got closer to her hiding place.

“You little bitch! Just wait ‘til I get my hands on you!”

“Yell a little louder so they can cart you off to jail!” she whispered as she finally got the clasp to latch. Despite her reasoning that Caelan would object to her putting it on, a wave of belonging and peace settled over her at the cool touch of the leather against her skin. Pulling her hoodie over her red hair, she hoped it would hide the distinctive coloring. Curling up in the darkened corner, she hoped her dark clothes would make her harder to spot if he happened to look down the aisle she was hiding in.

When his voice went silent, and several minutes passed, she finally lifted her head. She cried out in pain when a pair of hands grabbed her and Derrick dragged her up by her hair.

“Stupid little bitch. I’ve been lax in punishing my little slave but no more. It’s time for you to accept the consequences of your actions.”

“No! Let me go! I’m not your slave!” She struggled against his hold, her hands trying to pry his out of her hair.

“Mine.” He bared his teeth and jerked her up against him.

“Never!” Fury was now warring with her fear. She leaned back and spit in his face.

He smiled as he wiped her spit off his cheek. “Naughty, naughty.” Backhanding her again, he smiled when blood trickled out of the corner of her mouth. “Bad Nisey.” Dragging her back to the table, he tossed her across it. The breath was driven from her as she landed belly first. Dark spots flared in front of her eyes as he pinned her to the table with his body. A moan escaped her when the distinctive snick of a knife being opened washed over her. Pushing against the table, she unsuccessfully tried to push him off her. No! Throwing her head back hard, she connected with his nose.

“Fucking bitch! You broke my nose!” He cursed her drunkenly.

“Good. Get off me!” Her retort was cut short when he drove a fist into her side. Pain washed over her and she was vaguely aware of the coarse feel of the drawstring wrapping around first one wrist and then the other. “No! You are not Caelan! You can’t do this to me!”

“And why’s that, you stupid bitch?” He hit her ribs again and laughed when a gasp followed by a painful moan escaped her.

“Not yours…Caelan’s…” she wheezed

“Like hell you’re not!” He pushed up on her hoodie and jerked on the waistband of the leggings she was wearing.

The feel of his hand against her bare skin sent another flare of panic through her body. She bucked under him uncaring that she was rubbing across his engorged cock. Freedom was her goal.

“That’s right, bitch. You’re just begging for it”. Behind her the sound of his zipper being lowered had her heart pounding while fear became a foul metallic taste in her mouth. I can’t stop him! He’s going to rape me.

“You can’t do this. I have a Master. Only he can touch me. You’re not my master.” She began crying when she realized he’d won. She was beaten.

The sound of him opening the condom gave her a brief respite. “Really? Who would be stupid enough to take on such a defective sub?”

“Caelan…” Her heart was breaking.

He snorted. “You think that Doherty is gonna offer you his collar? He won’t after I’m finished with you!” The knife sliced down the back of her pants, drawing a thin line of blood in its wake. The leggings were ripped open.

“…already did…’ She was sobbing openly now as the cool air washed over her now bare ass.

“Yeah, right.” When she felt his cock against her ass, she tensed. Rough hands jerked her hoodie to the side and a vile curse filled the air. She knew what he saw. The Celtic knot tooling across the surface of training collar was Caelan’s distinctive mark and was the proof of her claim.

“You bitch! You dared go to him!”

“Just let me go, Derrick. I belong to another now.” She was still sobbing and hoping her gamble paid off and he didn’t realize it was nothing more than a training collar and not the permanent one of a truly claimed submissive.

“We’ll see how long he wants you after I’m done with you.” Kicking her legs apart, he spread the cheeks of her ass when a shout came from behind them.

Realizing the distraction was probably her only chance, she kicked back at him by raising her legs, hoping to connect with his groin.

A harsh groan was pushed out of her as he fell forward. Then she loudly screamed as he buried the knife he’d been holding into the inside muscle of her extended arm. Darkness beckoned as waves of stars warred with blackness.

“This isn’t over…bitch…you’ll pay for this…” His voice was broken and raspy. Fighting the darkness, the absence of his weight and the sound retreating behind her of running footsteps barely registered before a familiar voice was calling her name in front of her.

“Shh, Nisey girl, I’ve got you.”

She opened her eyes to see Marvin. He was kneeling in front of her with his walkie-talkie to his mouth.

“Marvin…the knife…please…?” Darkness beckoned once more.

“I know…stay with me, Nisey…stay with me…Oh my God! Jankins… call the ambulance…call the police!”

“Caelan…” was the last thing she whispered before darkness won and totally surrounded her.

* * * *

Kalinda rushed into the hospital emergency room. Her run-in with Josh seemed minor now, especially when compared to the reality of Nisey being attacked.

“Can I help you, Miss?” The uniformed nurse projected an air of calmness compared to her frantic panic.

“Nisey Richardsen? The student who was attacked at IADT? I was called and told she was here.”

An understanding light filled the nurse’s eyes. “Miss…”

“Doherty, Kalinda Doherty. I’m her best friend and roommate.”

“Of course you are, dear. Come with me. She’s in exam room three.” She stopped Kalinda outside the exam room. “Now I want you to be prepared, Miss Doherty. She’s pretty beat up and there’s quite a bit of blood on what’s left of her clothes, but otherwise she is fine. Perhaps you can get her to put on the gown. She’s refused, but that’s not surprising after what she went through.”

“Went through? What the hell happened?”

“Calm yourself. I won’t have you upsetting her.”

An older black man with white hair, attired in a campus security guard uniform opened the door and slipped out of the exam room. “Are you Kalinda?”

“Yes.”

“I’m Marvin Johnson. I work as a security guard at IADT. I’m also a friend of Nisey’s. She’s been talking about you.”

“Marvin? You’re the security guard that sits with her while she’s studying!” Recognition filled her face. “What happened? Can I go in and see her?”

“In a minute.” He turned to the nurse. “She’s been asking if she could use the phone and if she could have something to drink.”

“I’ll take care of her.” The nurse slipped into the room while Marvin took Kalinda’s arm and guided her down the hall. “What I’m gonna tell you will probably get my ass in a wringer with the cops, but I don’t care. You need to know what’s happened before you go in and see her. When I found her, she was fighting off her attacker. I scared him off but she was…bound across a library table. Her clothes were cut and she was exposed. I don’t know if he succeeded in raping her, but when I scared him, he attacked her. She has a knife buried in the inside of her left arm above the elbow.”

“Dear God! Nisey never carried much cash on her, but she would’ve given them her money. She’s not stupid.” Kalinda sat down heavily in the waiting room chair. Marvin sat down next to her.

“I don’t think it had anything to do with money, Miss.” He looked around the room before continuing. “There was a drawstring tied to the legs of the table, that I think came from her hooded sweatshirt. The bastard tied her up with her own clothing. On the floor next to the table was a discarded condom wrapper.” He leaned forward, cradling his head with his hands, before looking back up at her. “I don’t know if she was…” he swallowed before continuing “…dishonored, but I hope they fry the bastard. She’s such a sweet girl. She didn’t deserve that.”

Kalinda tried to cope with his words. Fuck! Not when she was making such progress!

“Any idea who did it?”

Marvin shook his head. “No, I just saw him from behind. Thee cops are going over the security tape. Nisey is smart. She always studied in full view of the security cameras. I feel terrible. If I hadn’t gotten locked out of the building, I would’ve been with her and it wouldn’t have happened.”

“Locked out?”

“Yeah, before I take my meal break, I usually slip outside the building to take a puff on my pipe before joining Nisey. I know - a nasty habit, but I just can’t see to break it. I normally prop the door with a wedge, but I must not have gotten it wedged tight enough and the door shut. It happens every once in awhile. I had to walk back around the building to get back in.”

“Don’t blame yourself, Marvin. Nisey wouldn’t want you to do that.”

“That’s what she told me.” The older man’s shoulders slumped as Kalinda gave him a hug.

* * * *

Lying on her stomach, Nisey’s tears soaked the pillow on the gurney. Her arm burned like a bitch - the knife was still in there and she had been urged not to move. She couldn’t call Caelan because the damned nurse said she couldn’t and Kalinda still hadn’t gotten to the hospital. She was scared and lonely, now that Marvin had left the room. I’d give anything to see a familiar face or hear a familiar voice. The need to hear Caelan’s voice had been bearable with Marvin in the room. Now in his absence, that need consumed her once more.

She was jerked out of her thoughts when a nurse reached for the collar around her neck. Her free arm pushed at those reaching hands. They had already removed the blood-soaked tatters replacing them with a hospital gown.

“No.”

“We have to remove it, sweetheart. You’ll get it back, I promise.”

“No.” Nisey stubbornly refused.

“I don’t want to have to cut it off you, Nisey.” The nurse’s voice was coaxing.

“Don’t you dare!” Tears were spilling onto the pillow once more. “Has my friend arrived?”

“I believe so.”

“Can I give it to her?”

“Of course, sweetheart. How does it come off?”

“It unbuckles in the back. Please don’t cut it.”

“I won’t…” The nurse parted Nisey’s hair until she found the buckle. Nisey swallowed a cry of protest at its removal. “Here, you can hold it.”

“We’re ready to go.” The nurse’s voice spoke to someone unseen.

Nisey gritted her teeth as the bed began to roll. A door opened and she could hear the muted voices coming from the hall outside her room. They were getting ready to take her into surgery. They believed that Derrick nicked or even severed one of the major arteries in her left arm. They hadn’t removed the knife yet and wouldn’t know just how bad it was until they did, but the surgeon didn’t want to take the chance of her bleeding out.

“All right, Miss Richardson, your friend is here. She can walk with you to surgery but it’s imperative we get you in there really quickly and get the knife removed. Please don’t move! Do you understand?”

“Yes.” She licked her lips. “Thirsty.” The understanding nurse placed an ice chip against her lips. “This is all I can offer to you, sweetheart.”

“Thank you.” She greedily sucked on the ice.

Then she stifled another groan as the bed bumped into the door. As the door opened, she could hear Kalinda’s voice.

“Ms. Doherty, if you want to talk to her, it’ll have to be on the way to surgery.”

“Of course. I’m coming with her!”

“Hey, girlfriend.” Kalinda’s face came into Nisey’s line of vision.

“Hi. I really screwed up this time.”

“Nonsense.”

“Hang on to this for me.” Nisey opened her hand showing Kalinda Caelan’s collar. “It saved me. Derrick backed off when he saw it…the knife…was an accident…I kicked him…and…” she tried to focus on her friend, but the darkness was beckoning again. Fighting it off, she focused on Kalinda. “Call him…please? Tell him I’m sorry… I couldn’t meet him…I so wanted to be his…”

* * * *

Standing in the lobby of the airport, Nisey fingered the choker she’d carried on her for the past week. With each day and every email, her ease with her reawakening sexuality was becoming easier to deal with. She’d come to look forward to seeing the familiar email in her inbox every day. He’d even taken her confession of Josh’s presence the day after the tornado in stride.

“You didn’t ask him over, and you told him you weren’t interested, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’m not mad. He’s a good friend of mine. I’m glad he came over to help you and Kalinda even if he’s being a jackass at the moment.”

“Flight 281 from Portland, Oregon has arrived at gate G-13. Repeating Flight 281 is now arriving at gate G-13.”

She tried to calm the nerves in her stomach. The time had arrived. Pushing her IADT hoodie back, she slipped the collar around her neck. Unzipping it, she exposed her cream-colored tank top. As the passengers flowed around her, she searched for Caelan. Where was he?

* * * *

Hours after Kalinda had rushed into the emergency room, a disheveled Caelan entered the same doors. For some strange but compelling reason, he’d had walked out of an important meeting because something didn’t feel right to him. He couldn’t fight the overwhelming feeling of unease enveloping him. After calling both his house and his sister’s cell phone with no answers, he realized something had gone terribly wrong. Apologizing to his colleagues and explaining there was a family emergency, he’d hopped on the first flight back to Chicago.

Sitting in coach somewhere over North Dakota, his heart had fallen to his stomach when the Cable News program had flashed across the large video screen at the front of the cabin.

“ A brutal attack on an IADT student in Chicago has left her injured and being rushed into surgery. The main suspect in the attack, Derrick Landing, son of the prominent businessman and Councilman William Landing is still at large…”

“Can I help you, sir?” A nurse at the ER admitting desk questioned.

“Nisey Richardsen, has she been admitted?”

The woman clicked a few keys. “Are you a relation, Mr…?”

“Doherty.” Knowing if he told them the truth, they wouldn’t let him see her, he stretched the truth a bit. “I’m her…boyfriend…significant other.”

“Please come with me, Mr. Doherty. The doctor will want to talk to you.”

He followed the nurse back through a maze of hallways.

“Caelan! Oh Thank God! I’ve been trying to reach you.” Kalinda jumped up from her chair in the surgical waiting room and ran toward him.

“What’s going on, Kalinda?” He dragged a hand through his hair.

“Nisey was attacked at school. She should be out of surgery soon. She wanted me to call you, but I kept getting an out of area message. I honestly tried, Caelan!” Tears filled her brown eyes and spilled down her cheeks.

Reaching out, he pulled her into his arms. Rubbing a hand over her back, he tried to sooth her. He’d never seen her like this - this shaken and upset. “Shh, I was on my way here. I don’t doubt that you tried. I’m just glad you were here with her.” Rocking his baby sister in his arms, he tried to comfort her.

“Mr. Doherty?”

The cool masculine voice had him turning. A young doctor holding a clipboard had a smile on his face.

“Yes.”

“Your girlfriend was very lucky. When she was brought in, we originally thought she might have severed the brachial artery in her left arm, but thankfully it was only nicked. We removed the knife, stitched the artery, and then stitched the wound. Baring any complications, she should be able to go home tomorrow.”

“When can I see her?”

“As soon as she comes out of recovery.”

* * * *

Scanning the crowd, she looked for him.

“Caelan?” Fear chewed at her insides. “Where is he?”

Suddenly the airport was deserted except for one lone figure. Instinctively she moved towards him.

“Come to me, grá. Come greet your Master.” The soft words washed over her. She knew there was no possible way she could actually hear him but she did. Moving forward in slow motion, she approached him. Stopping mere feet away from the shadow, she trembled. She wanted to be his so badly she was afraid he could hear her heart pounding. She felt as if she’d waited all her life for him.

“I’m wearing it, Master, your collar.”

“Let me see.” His Irish brogue had thickened.

Pulling her hoodie back, she exposed the collar around her neck.

“That’s not my collar, slave.”

“But it is…” she cried out when the figure stepped out of the shadows. Derrick stood holding his knife.

“And any collar other than mine will be cut off.”

She cried out as he reached for her.

“Nooooo…”

Jerking up, she cried out. Looking dazedly around the room, she realized she was in a hospital bed. Memories of the attack and Kalinda arriving at the hospital tugged at her consciousness. Closing her eyes, she started to fall back to the bed, when a muscular arm caught her and eased her back down. She could’ve sworn she smelled Caelan’s cologne mixed with the scent of the man himself. The arm still held her in its strong embrace.

“Shh, you’re fine, grá. Lie back, I’ve got you. I don’t want you to reopen your stitches. Just stay still…I’m staying with you.”

Her eyes flew open! “Caelan? You’re really here?”

“Yes, grá. I’m here.”

“But I was supposed to meet you at the airport…” Tears filled her eyes. She’d lost her chance to show him she was ready to start her training and maybe one day become his sub.

“Don’t worry about it. There will be plenty of times in the future for you to greet me at the airport.” He brushed a kiss across her forehead.

“But I wanted to.” Her eyes drifted shut as the drugs started to pull her under. “I wanted to show you…I was…ready…” She slipped under once more.

Leaning forward, he pressed a kiss to her forehead before peeling back the covers. His training collar once more graced her throat. Kalinda had told him what Nisey had asked her to after she replaced the collar on Nisey’s slender throat. “You already have, grá, you already have.”

Chapter Nine

Caelan pushed open the door of the hospital's cafeteria and was assaulted by the smell of scrambled eggs, bacon, pancakes and strong coffee. His stomach rumbled in protest. It’d been a long night but he’d stayed at Nisey’s side, refusing to leave her even after visiting hours. The nurse had finally given in when he’d refused to budge at ten o’clock. He’s spent the night slumped over in an uncomfortable plastic chair but it’d been worth it. He’d been there each time Nisey had stirred and reached for him. He’d felt helpless when she cried in her sleep and knew she had to be reliving the attack. Finally out of desperation, he’d called the floor nurse and they’d given her another sedative. Thankfully it had done its job and she’d slept undisturbed for the rest of the night.

He was about half way through his breakfast when a shadow was cast over his plate. Glancing up, he was surprised when he saw Josh.

“Doherty.” The crisp tone of Josh’s voice was nothing new.

Carefully setting his fork down, Caelan stared at his former best friend. It’d been almost a year since he’d last spoken to Josh.

Wiping his mouth with a napkin, he focused on the other man. “Josh.”

Josh shifted from foot to foot. “What happened between you and my sister? I need the truth and I’m not getting it from her.”

Crossing his arms over his chest, Caelan leaned back in his seat. “You came here now to find out what happened between Hillary and me a year ago?”

Anger flashed in Josh’s eyes. “I want your sister but I’ll be damned if I’ll pursue it any further until I know what happened! Answer the damned question!”

“Why should I? I’ve had a helluva a night. Nisey is finally resting and you interrupted my first real meal in over twelve hours. Now, I’m supposed to deal with your accusations. Does Kalinda realize you’re doing this? I’d watch your ass, because if she thinks you’re only interested in her because it’s your way of getting back at me, you won’t have to worry about me, cause she’ll tear you a new asshole.”

“Kalinda doesn’t scare me.”

“She should.”

Josh just shook his head. “So, are you here as a friend, or did Nisey finally accept your collar?”

Caelan gave a brief nod and waited for the explosion he expected to come. It was one of the main reasons he hadn’t collared a sub since Hillary, even for training. With Josh as a part of the local scene, every sub he’d been attracted to had been warned off by his former friend. Josh was really good at being an asshole.

“You son of a bitch. She’s a sweet girl and you’re going to break her heart, just like you did Hillary’s.”

“Hillary knew the score going in, just as Nisey does.” Tossing his napkin on his cooling food, he stood, his appetite now gone.

“Walking away again?”

“Look, you’re not going to listen to what I have to say even if I were inclined to explain what happened. So I’m not inclined to sit here and listen to you spew shit out of your mouth.” Caelan brushed by him and headed for the door, leaving a seething Josh. He didn’t see Kalinda standing behind him.

“You know, you can be a total ass, Josh. Nisey just got out of surgery, and he spent a long night by her side after flying four hours back home. Now you’re busting his chops about things that happened over a year ago. Don’t you think it’s time to get over it?” Kalinda’s voice was as cool as Lake Michigan in January.

Josh turned and faced her. “Would you be able to do the same if it were your brother involved? What If something goes wrong between your best friend and your brother?”

* * * *

When Nisey finally woke again, she’d felt like she’d been run over and dragged through a knothole backwards. Turning her head, her heart sank when she saw her father slumped in the chair next to her bed, holding his head in his hands. It had all been a dream. Caelan is still in Portland. Glancing at the clock she gave a soft moan. There’s no way I’m going to be able to reach the airport by noon, even if I get them to release me in the next hour. I need to find Kalinda and have her pick him up.

“Ah, I see you’re awake.” Her father’s voice was rough with emotions and drew her attention. “You were lucky, sweetheart. I can’t believe that Landing’s son would actually attack you. He comes from such a good family. But the IADT security cameras caught in all on video.” Leaning forward, he brushed her hair away from her cheek.

“Hi Daddy.” She licked her lips and ignored her father’s comment about Derrick. Her mouth tasted like crap and she didn’t want to think about Derrick. Spotting the small plastic pitcher sitting on the tray next to the bed, she attempted to reach for it, only to draw back when the pain in her arm struck her. “Son of a bitch!” She gritted her teeth before trying again.

“Stop! Let me get it for you.” Larry reached over her and snagged the pitcher and poured his daughter a glass of water. Holding it carefully, he brought it to her mouth as if she were still a child.

Wrapping her hand around his, she guided it to her mouth. Greedily she sipped at the water. She protested when he drew it away.

“Shhh, sweetheart. Let’s see how that settles before we overdo it. I don’t want to chance you starting to vomit even though they gave you medicine to counteract it.” He set the cup on the stand next to her bed. Scooting closer, he took her hand and held it between his. “I’m so sorry this happened, especially with… when your…” he paused for a moment and his eyes flew to her throat, “…Master was out of town.”

“Daddy?” Her uncertainty was apparent. It was one thing to be involved in the lifestyle and another to discuss it with her dad.

“Shh, I’m not judging you, baby. If he makes you happy, I’m happy. I can say I’ve never met a more devoted man.”

“When did you meet Caelan?” Confusion raced over her.

“This morning. I was doing rounds when I found out about your attack.” His familiar green eyes were worried.

“I thought it was just a dream…”

“No dream, grá. I got here just after you got out of surgery yesterday.”

When he walked further into the room, Nisey couldn’t help but eat him up with her eyes. He looked tired and rumpled in his dark slacks and dark red silk shirt. The shirt’s top buttons were undone, exposing his strong neck and giving her a glimpse of the dark hair on his chest. The pain in her arm was forgotten as desire rushed over her. The memory of their kiss before he’d left haunted her. Knock it off, Nisey, you’re in no shape to be lusting after him.

“I’m sorry…” When Caelan’s eyes darkened, she swallowed and her temper flared to life. “Don’t give me that look, dammit! I wanted to be there to pick you up. That asshole messed everything up.” Crossing her good arm over her chest defensively, she glared at him and dared him to scold her in front of her father.

Giving her an indulgent smile, he approached the bed. “It doesn’t matter, Nisey.” Leaning down he pressed a kiss against her forehead. Lifting his head, he pitched his voice low enough only she could hear him. “In the end the result was the same. I’m looking forward to the start of your training. You realize you’ve just earned yourself a punishment, don’t you?”

“Maybe.”

Her soft reply had him chuckling. “Not maybe, definitely.”

Watching Caelan chuckle at something his daughter had just said, Larry knew she’d finally found what she’d been looking for. The utter happiness he now saw on her face was deeper than any he’d ever seen.

When he’d first entered his daughter’s room, he’d expected to find Derrick after a nurse had informed him that his daughter’s boyfriend had spent the night watching over her. He’d been ready to kick Derrick’s ass before calling the cops to cart the idiotic piece of trash to the nearest jail cell.

Instead he’d found Caelan Doherty, a respected businessman and popular graphic designer. The obvious age difference between the man and his daughter had worried him until the other man had turned and he’d seen the deep emotion in Caelan’s eyes. The idea Caelan was as torn up by his daughter’s attack as he himself was, had reassured him where nothing else could. The other man loved his daughter even if he didn’t realize it yet.

* * * *

“That’s what I thought.” Josh turned away from Kalinda and swore under his breath. He’d known it was a bad idea to track down Caelan. The man is just as stubborn as ever. Damn Irishman.

“Don’t you walk away from me, you coward! You’re real good at asking accusing questions and not sticking around for the answer.”

He froze. “Coward? I’m a coward?” Spinning around, he pinned Kalinda with his gaze. “Aren’t you the one who ran from me yesterday after begging me to fuck you?”

A blush stole over her face, but he noticed she stood firm in front of him. She was quite unlike any other woman he’d met. She was no shrinking violet.

“I may be into being dominated but an exhibitionist I’m not. If you and your sister get off on watching each other that’s your business.” Crossing her arms over her chest, she narrowed her eyes. “To answer your earlier question before you tried to turn tail and run, if anything ever happened between Nisey and Caelan, it’s their business. I love them both and hope they don’t hurt each other but I’m not going to get involved in it. You should have the same respect for Hillary and Caelan.”

“And when they drag you into it? When your brother comes to you crying about how Nisey broke his heart? Will you be able to turn the other cheek?”

“Does he honestly look like the type to do that? It’s a 'cop out' to blame your own unhappiness on another person. If Hillary’s unhappy - she has to fix it.”

Fury washed over him at her easy dismissal of his sister’s pain. Grabbing her by the arms, he yanked her against him. “Damn it, he hurt her!”

She glanced down at his hands and had to fight off the desire to submit to him right then and there, despite the fact they were in a public cafeteria. She damn near melted any time he went dominant on her. “Let go of me, Josh. You’re not allowed to manhandle me.” Her protest came out breathless and without the ire she’d hoped for. Biting her lower lip she hoped he hadn’t noticed.

When he smirked, her heart sank. Leaning in, he drew in a deep breath. “You’re so aroused right now that I can smell it. Want to go find the nearest closet and have a repeat of yesterday? Maybe this time I’ll get my cock in you before we’re interrupted.” His mouth latched onto the lobe of her ear.

“You…you…” she sputtered as anger washed over her once more. How could she be so aroused by him and still be so pissed off - both at the same time?

“Spit it out, baby. Are you trying to tell me that I’m the Dom of your dreams and you want a repeat performance?” He licked her ear before nipping it.

“More like a nightmare!” She drove her leg up between in his. He deflected it with ease.

“Bad girl.” His voice grew deeper as he became aroused. She could feel his erection pressed against her belly. Breathing deeply, she tried to slow her breathing even though every inhalation brought the scent of his cologne into her lungs. She fought back a whimper of need when the abrupt interruption by one of the hospital security guards broke through the haze of ardent longing washing over her. Josh stiffened as they hustled apart by the security guard.

“Miss, are you okay?” Using the distraction to free herself, she calmly, despite the hot thrust of need running through her veins, smiled at the security guard and left, but not before throwing one last insistent warning at Josh.

“Stay away from Nisey and stay the fuck away from me.”

“Not a chance in hell, Spitfire.” His reply followed her out of the cafeteria.

* * * *

“Ewww, I’m gonna kill him! Caelan, you’re gonna seriously be short a friend!” Kalinda stormed back into Nisey’s hospital room and allowing the door to slam shut behind her. Propped up in the bed with Caelan on one side and her father on the other, Nisey jerked. She’d been on the verge of sleep once more. The painkiller the nurse had just given her was doing its job.

“Wh…at?” Opening her eyes, she tried to fight the sleep beckoning her. Focusing on her best friend, she tried in vain to figure out what had Kalinda so totally pissed off.

“Kalinda!” Caelan’s firm voice had a bit of a bite to it.

“Uh- toh, you’re…in…trouble…” Her words slurred as Nisey quit fighting the drug, slumping back against the pillow as the painkiller took her again.

Kalinda froze. She immediately lowered her voice. “I’m sorry, big brother, but he just makes me so damned mad.” She walked over and hugged him.

Wrapping his arm around her waist, he returned her hug.

“Which friend made you mad?” Larry raked his hand through his silver hair. He stiffened and his eyes narrowed. “Derrick didn’t show his face, did he?”

Kalinda shook her head.

“Are you okay, sweetheart? Josh didn’t do anything I need to kick his ass over did he?” Brushing her hair back, he checked her for any damage.

“No, if there’s any ass kicking gonna be done, I’m the one who’s gonna do it.” Her sassy retort had him chuckling.

“You know I believe you may just do that.” He brushed a kiss over her cheek as he rose. “The doctor said we could take Nisey home this afternoon as long as she doesn’t have any complications. With that being the case, I need to make a few calls and some arrangements before we do.” He turned and focused his direct gaze on both his sister and Larry Richardson. ‘Will either of you be able to stay with her? I don’t want her waking up alone.”

Larry glanced at his watch. “I can stay for at least another hour before I have to finish my rounds and then go to the office.”

“And I’ll stay with her after that. She won’t wake up alone, Caelan. I promise.”

* * * *

Sitting in his study, wearing an old pair of faded jeans, a worn t-shirt and his hair wet from his shower, Caelan finally felt human. Before jumping in the shower he’d made several calls. Derrick Landing was still wanted on an arrest warrant by the police, but if the boy thought he was going to take refuge in any of the various clubs in the Chicago area, he was going to find out he’d worn out his welcome. With Gabriel’s and his own extensive connections if Landing tried it, he’d be detained until Gabriel or Caelan himself could be sent for and get to that location.

The boy better hope that the police find him before I do, for I’ll have no mercy. No one touches my sub, even with a training collar, without my direct permission.

He was jerked out of his thoughts when his doorbell rang. Glancing at his watch, he frowned. The construction company had left a message on his machine that they’d be arriving later in the day to replace the final window in the girls’ apartment. The carpenters are earlier than I thought they’d be.

Surprise crossed his face when he opened the door to see a tall, elegant woman dressed in a silk suit with her hair stylishly done. She reminded him of someone but he wasn’t quite sure who it could be.

“Can I help you?”

“Caelan Doherty?”

“Yes.”

“I need to talk to you. My name is Anita Richardson. May I come in?” Holding her clutch, she stepped forward, and walked in with an air of distaste.

“Of course.” Stepping back, he allowed her to pass him.

He followed her back into the living room. When she finally settled on one of the leather couches gingerly, he leaned up against the mantle. “What can I help you with, Mrs. Richardson?”

“I’ve come to talk to you about my daughter.”

“Your daughter?” He crossed his arms over his chest.

“Yes. My husband informed me that you were involved with her. You are her…” her nose wrinkled, “master, or some such nonsense. From my limited understanding she has to do everything you say.”

If it weren’t for his formidable control, his jaw would’ve hit the floor. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Richardson, I’m not sure what you are asking here, but I would think your daughter’s sex life is none of your concern.”

“Of course not, and I have no desire to know what kind of perverted things you and my daughter do together.”

“Well, that’s good to know since the last time I checked your daughter was over twenty one and doesn’t require your permission for anything.”

A tight smile crossed her face.

“However when my daughter’s…fetishes… cause charges to be pressed against the son of a prominent man, then it becomes my business and a family problem.”

“If I recall correctly, you were the one who threw her out because she refused to press charges against him the first time around.”

“That’s true, but I got a call today from Jessica Landing. It seems that her son is wanted by the police for questioning in the attack on Denise.”

“Denise?”

“Yes. I refuse to call my daughter by that god-awful nickname. She needs to clear up her mistake with the authorities. I have it on the best authority that what happened to Denise is commonplace in the BDSM world. She chooses to participate in the lifestyle, so now she cannot cry foul just because it may have gotten a bit out of hand. There is no reason to ruin a young man’s life, especially one with such potential. Those awful security videos don’t tell the real story.”

Fury washed over him. “Mrs. Richardson, your daughter ended up in surgery fighting for her life because of Derrick Landing's attack. The BDSM world does not condone abuse, especially when a boy posing as a man is abusing another person's sub. His attack was violent - not a part of the BDSM scene in any way.”

Anita gave him a tight smile. “Ah, yes, and therein lies the rub. You are understandably upset that Derrick touched Denise, but is it worth ruining his life?”

“He’s lucky I don’t kill him, Mrs. Richardson. There’s no way in hell I’m going to tell Nisey to drop the charges against him or lie to the police that what happened in the library was nothing more than a sex game which got out of control. Even if she wasn’t mine, no sub needs to be abused in a way which leads to a trip to the emergency room let alone surgery.”

Giving him a cool distaining look, she opened her purse. “I’d hoped it wouldn’t come down to this, Mr. Doherty, but how much will it take to get you to see things my way?” Pulling out her checkbook, she arched her eyebrow at him expectantly.

Shock warred with the anger filling his blood. She thought she was going to buy him like a loaf of yesterday’s bread. She didn’t give a damn about her own flesh and blood - her own daughter didn’t matter against social position.

“I do believe it’s time for you leave, Mrs. Richardson.” The ice dripping from his voice must have finally registered when Anita stiffened.

“There is no need to be rude…”

“I haven’t been rude. I let you come into my home even realizing you’ve had quite the strained relationship with Nisey. I thought you might have had a change of heart in light of her attack. Now, I see that this is nothing more than ploy to save your own reputation. What happened, Anita? Did Landing’s folks decide to revoke your membership at the country club if you didn’t fix their son’s problem?”

Standing abruptly, Anita snarled at him. “I’ve never been so insulted in my life! Just wait til I talk to Denise about this, you…two bit immigrant. You’re such a bastard I doubt your father even married your mother. I don’t know why I even bothered to speak to you today.”

Pushing off the mantle a growl escaped him before he spoke, his brogue coming to the forefront. “I maybe a Iodáileach tuilí from Dublin, Ms. Richardson, but I keep what’s mine and protect it at all costs. Nisey is mine and this Irish bastard isn’t going to let you hurt her anymore than you already have. Now get the hell out!” Taking a step towards her, he smiled as she squealed and rushed to the door. The slam of the front door made him growl in frustration. How the hell had Nisey tolerated living with that woman? How the hell can a great guy like Larry Richardson stay married to that horrible bitch!

* * * *

Derrick glanced around nervously. He’d thought he’d finally found a safe place to hide when he’d went to his normal club and they’d let him without a glimmer of protest. He knew the footage of the attack had made the Ten O’clock News, but he thought that any of the Doms who saw it would side with him, knowing he was merely disciplining a wayward sub. Too bad the cops don’t realize that a woman needs a strong man to rule her and keep her in line. That little bitch is mine and I don’t care whose collar she wears. I’ll be ripping that Irish bastard’s collar off her before it’s all said and done.

”Hello, Derrick.” The soft cultured voice had him turning. He caught his breath as a woman dressed in a leather bustier and long flowing black shirt walked up to him. Her dark hair was pulled back severely at the nape of her neck and she had one hand propped on her hip. His gaze flew immediately to her bare neck. A surge of anticipation shafted through him. She was unclaimed and he could use the distraction of a quick romp of meaningless sex.

“Is that anyway to greet a Dom?”

She smiled and walked closer to him, running her ruby red fingernails up his chest. “It depends on who the Dom is, I suppose. Are you telling me you’re a big, bad Dom?” Her final words were whispered against his ear.

“You won’t find any bigger. I love to punish bad little subs. Have you been a bad little girl?”

“Ohh, I’m always bad.” When he reached out, grabbed her ass and yanked her against him, she arched an eyebrow at him. “And aggressive. I may just have to try you on for size.”

“You won’t be disappointed. Come on.” Surging out of the chair, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her along behind him. Catching the bartender's eyes, she mouthed the words “Call Caelan”. The bartender nodded.

As Derrick dragged Olivia out of sight, the bartender shook his head and reached for the phone. He wouldn’t want to be Derrick. He didn’t know what was worse, manhandling and insulting one of the toughest dominatrixes in the Chicago scene - who was certain to extract revenge for it, or having a angry, vengeful Caelan Doherty gunning for his ass because he’d dared touch something that belonged to him.

“Gabriel, this is Cameron, the bartender over at Olivia’s. A certain idiotic gentleman has come ‘a knocking’ and stupidly pissed off Olivia. If Caelan wants a piece of him, he better get over here ASAP.”

* * * *

Thirty minutes later, Caelan walked into Olivia’s dressed in dark jeans and a tight fitting black tee. When he turned towards Cameron, the bartender quickly realized the answer to his earlier question. He’d take the wrath of Olivia any day over the killing fury he saw in Caelan’s eyes. The man looked every bit like the dangerously angry Dom in his prime would look.

“Cameron. I understand Olivia is holding something for me?”

“Well, I wouldn’t call it holding if that’s what you’re asking.”

Caelan’s brow furrowed. “Exactly what do you mean by that? Has the bastard escaped?”

“Not at all. Judging by the screams coming from Olivia’s playroom for the last twenty minutes, I do believe she’s take her retribution out on his ass.”

“Really? What exactly did he do to bring down Olivia’s wrath?”

“He tried to pick me up like a common slave, and very impolitely too!” Olivia’s soft voice came from Caelan’s right. Turning he greeted the petite Domme.

“It’s a pleasure to see you Olivia. I understand you have Derrick Landing at your disposal?”

A small smile played around the corners of her mouth. “Come with me. I hope you don’t mind but I couldn’t resist putting the little prick in his place. If what he did to that lovely girl you brought to ‘the munch’ wasn’t enough, he nastily and aggressively put his hands on me without permission, then he was arrogant enough to think his money could buy him his freedom. He actually offered me money to release him. I’m in the process of altering his perceptions of what are polite and proper manners within our small community.”

Caelan followed Olivia down the hall to her private playroom. Before they entered the room, she stopped him. “I’d like to ask a favor before we go in.”

“I can’t promise not to hurt the bastard, Olivia. He put Nisey in the hospital even after seeing my training collar on her neck. He broke one of the founding rules of our lifestyle. I can’t let that slide.”

“I’ve seen the video, Caelan and I’m not asking you to let it slide. Instead I’m asking for your permission to be the one to deal with him. When he tried to sodomize your sub, he was going to do more than physically hurt her. If I’m not missing my guess here, Nisey is very inexperienced, and I highly doubt having anal sex is part of her sexual experiences yet. “

“Christ, Olivia, the damage he would’ve done would’ve been much more than physical. If he’d have succeeded, she would’ve ended up feeling degraded in the worst possible way.”

Fury washed over Olivia’s face before she smiled. It was a smile that would have sent chills into almost anyone seeing her face. Caelan smiled back.

“And for that alone he should pay. Hear me out. He thinks he’s all powerful, and can you think of a better punishment than having him experience the same kind of damage at the hands of a mere woman?”

Caelan narrowed his eyes. “Are you suggesting what I think you are?”

“Yes. He thinks women, especially female subs, are inferior. Having a little woman like me take him anally while another Dom watches will demoralize him like nothing else would. Don’t get me wrong, there will be pain like he’s never felt before, and perhaps some minor injury, but the humiliation he’ll feel will be worse than any pain or damage I’ll be able to inflict.”

“You are taking a chance here, Olivia. As much as I would love to see him get what you are offering, I don’t want to see you in jail for assault.”

“Do you honestly think he’s going to run to the police and tell them that 'little ole me', a female who barely weighs a hundred pounds managed to not only overpower him but then proceeded to fuck his ass?”

“Well when you put it that way.”

“Are we in agreement?”

Caelan nodded before Olivia shoved the door open. He had to fight the chuckle building in his throat. Derrick was strapped down - bent over a spanking bench with his pants down around his ankles. His ass was bright red and the welts of crop marks on the back of his thighs and ass told their own story.

Walking over in front of Derrick, Caelan drew the younger man’s head up by his hair. “I bet you never thought a woman would be able to do this to you, did you Landing? You pissed off the wrong girl, Derrick.’

“Doherty. You’ve got to get me out of here. That bitch is crazy. She tied me up and beat the shit out of me with a crop, dude.”

“SILENCE, puny worm, did I tell you you could speak? Call me a ‘Bitch’ will you.” Olivia’s arm swung and Derrick screamed hoarsely as she brought the crop down on his ass several more times.

“Have some mercy dude! Please?” Derrick pleaded with Caelan.

“Like you did with Nisey? I should kill you for that alone. Instead I’m going to let Olivia here deal with you. She happens to like Nisey and what you tried to do royally pisses her off. Let’s see what happens when you are punished?“

Caelan stood back as another high-pitched scream escaped Derrick when Olivia walked into his view wearing a large strap-on and nothing else.

* * * *

When Caelan returned to the hospital it, he was relieved to see Nisey sitting up and talking with Kalinda. It’d had been several hours since he’d left Olivia who’d promised to turn Derrick over to police in a couple of days. She wanted to demoralize the man more by isolating him. It would give the marks she’d left on his body time to fade away while giving Derrick time to think about his actions. He wished he could say he’d enjoyed seeing the man humiliated by Olivia, but in the end he’d felt little more than a vague satisfaction and certainty the man would think twice before touching another man’s sub. His slave. He paused as the enormity of his realization struck him. I know I told Nisey I’d train her and let her make her own decision if she stayed with me once the training was complete, but what am I going to do if she decides to leave?

Pushing the negative and unfamiliar possessive thoughts out of his head, he instead focused on the moment. All he wanted right now was to take her home and care for her. Once she was completely healed - well, he looked forward to starting her training. The reality of her attack had driven home the idea he wasn’t going to give her up until he was ready and he’d only do that when she decided otherwise. He’d care for and pleasure her until she didn’t want to leave him, he decided. No one said I had to make it easy on her to leave.

“Hey, Big Brother! Did you get what you needed to do done?”

“Yes, brat.” He smiled and winked at Kalinda. He turned to Nisey and smiled down at her. “How are you feeling, grá?”

She ducked her head and her hand went to her throat and his collar. He could tell she was trying to avoid him. “Tired, I just want to go back to Kalinda’s and sleep.”

“Kalinda, I need to speak with Nisey, could you give us a few minutes?”

“Sure.” Leaning in she gave Nisey a quick hug. “Talk to him, sweetie. Don’t let your fears rule this. Take a chance.”

Nisey nodded before Kalinda left the room.

“Okay, what’s wrong? I left here this morning and everything was fine between us. What happened?” Sitting down on the edge of the bed, he lifted her chin.

“I…I…disobeyed, Caelan. When I put the collar on to try and stop Derrick…” She reached up and unbuckled it, her intent obvious.

“Take it off and I’ll be very disappointed.”

Her gaze flew up to his. “Disappointed? I put the collar on before I supposed to. I was just supposed to carry it with me.”

“Let me ask you something, Nisey. Did you put it on simply to save yourself?”

She frowned at him. “Well, at the time it was the motivating factor.”

“Tell me honestly though, had you made a decision before the attack?”

“I…”

“This isn’t a hard question, Nisey. Did you decide you could trust me to know what you need? To help bring out the submissive in you?”

“I know you can, without much effort, Caelan but what kind of sub am I, if I disobey the most basic of orders?”

He pulled her into his arms. “Listen to me, Nisey. Being submissive isn’t interchangeable with stupid. You have a brain and I expect you to use it. If something is wrong, I expect you to tell me and I sure the hell want you to defend yourself if you need to, even if it means disobeying an order I gave you.”

She buried her face in his chest and giggled. “ You’re giving me permission to disobey you?”

He chuckled. “Not permission, grá. Just understanding I can be quite reasonable if there is a valid reason for it. I’m not going punish you for taking care of yourself while I’m not around. In the same token, I’ll be very upset if you place yourself in a dangerous position.”

“The library…”

“Is supposed to be a safe place. I spoke with Marvin and I know you always sit in view of the cameras. The videos of the security cameras will be used as evidence. So what happened with Derrick was a fluke. If you don’t feel safe studying at the library though, you’re more than welcome to come down to my place and study.”

“Like I’d get any studying done down there.”

“Hmmm, I think I can resist temptation.” His voice was dry with humor.

“It’s not you I’m worried about, Caelan.” Her face flushed.

“Good, a Dom likes knowing his sub finds him irresistible. Now, answer my question. Was it because of Landing?”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Good, then I do believe it’s time for me to take my sub home.”

She nodded and curled closer to him.

“Of course it could be awhile before they bring us the paperwork.” Leaning back, he kept her in his arms and settled them against the elevated back of the bed. He was content to hold her for the moment.

Chapter Ten

Nisey slammed the cabinet door. The hunger that had been gnawing at her wasn’t going to be satisfied by microwave popcorn, her normal bedtime snack. Glancing up from her homework, Kalinda gave her a puzzled look. It’d been three weeks since the attack at the library and not only had they returned to their apartment, Caelan was out of town again. Standing up, Kalinda joined her friend at the counter and wrapped an arm around her.

“You want to talk about it?”

“He’s driving me crazy, Kalinda. He’s treating me with kid gloves. What do I do to get it through to that stubborn Irishman that I’m not a fragile flower he has to protect?”

“Oh, sweetheart, you’ve got to remember he’s protective of those he cares for.”

“I know, but I’m going crazy here. According to our rules, I’m not allowed to have release unless he says so. I haven’t come in over three weeks! Before he left, he told me when he got back I’d be healed enough to play.”

“And then he called last week and said they’d extended his stay.” Kalinda gave her a quick hug to comfort her.

“Yeah, I’m going nuts. I’m really trying to live by these rules, but damn it I’m horny!”

“So why don’t you do something about it? Call him up and tell him. He’ll let you-”

“He’s busy and stressed, Kalinda. I hear it each time I talk to him on the phone. The last thing he needs is a whiny sub complaining about the fact she’s horny and he’s not there to pleasure her.” Nisey turned away and braced her hands on the counter.

Her doctor had done away with the sling yesterday, which Nisey was grateful for, even though the area where her stitches had been still was a bit tender. The thin lines on her ass from Derrick’s knife were now gone and her ribs had finally quit aching. Other than being so horny she was ready to mount her own bedpost, she was physically recovered. Maybe a hot shower will help. She turned to leave when Kalinda appeared before her.

“Here.” Kalinda pressed their cordless phone into Nisey’s hands. “Call him.”

“I don’t want to anger him, Kalinda.”

“Let me tell you something, putting your own needs on the back burner because you think he’s gonna be pissed will piss him off more than calling him and asking for permission.”

Nisey nibbled on her lip. “I don’t know…”

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Kalinda placed her hands on her hips. “Stop thinking, damn it. Just call him. What’s the worst thing he’s gonna’ do? Say no?”

“Yeah and I’m afraid I’ll break the rule if he does. If I can’t ask him, then I can’t break the rule, if you know what I mean?”

Kalinda threw her hands up in the air. “So break the damn rule, and he’ll punish you for it. Who knows you may just like the punishment.”

Nisey groaned before looking up at her friend. “You’re terrible, girl. You need to go find a Dom of your own.”

Kalinda smiled sweetly. “Nope, not in this lifetime.” Turning to leave, she was almost out the door when Nisey spoke.

“Shall I tell Josh you said that?”

Kalinda froze - then looked over her shoulder. “Don’t even think about it.”

Josh had become a thorn in Kalinda’s side since Caelan had been gone. He showed up without warning and seemed set on seducing Kalinda. So far she’d managed to stay one step ahead of him.

“You’re good about telling me to take what I want, Kalinda, so when are you going to take what you want?”

“When it doesn’t hurt my brother.” She gave Nisey a pointed look. “Speaking of which, call him, Nisey. I’m headed for bed. Just don’t get too loud. I love you and him both, but I don’t need a play-by-play.”

After watching Kalinda leave, Nisey stared down at the phone in her hands. Chewing on her lip, she carried it with her into the bedroom and shut the door. “Well it can’t hurt to call and see how he’s doing.” Crawling across her bed, she reached for the tablet with the hotel number he’d given her.

* * * *

Caelan groaned when he heard the phone ringing while he exited the shower. Damneigh the phone just won’t quit. I don’t care what Bickerstone wants. I’m done for the night.

“Hello,” he barked, holding the towel wrapped around his hips with his free hand.

“Caelan?” A hesitant feminine voice filled his ear.

He sank onto the bed, uncaring he was getting his bedding wet. “Nisey, is everything okay? You haven’t re-opened your wound have you?”

“Everything is fine. I just wanted to talk to you. Did I call too late? If you’re tired, I’ll let you go.” Her words were rushed.

“Slow down, grá. It’s not too late. I just got out of the shower. This client’s been running me ragged.”

“I can imagine. I didn’t mean to interrupt your shower. Good night, Caelan.” The phone clicked in his ear.

Frowning he held the phone out and looked at it.

“What the hell was that all about?” He slowly hung it back up.

* * * *

Nisey drew a deep breath then buried her face in her pillow and screamed. The muffled shriek was barely audible to her ears.

“Chickened out didn’t you?” Kalinda’s voice was soft.

Lifting her head, Nisey stared at the open door to her room where Kalinda stood. “How?”

“The light on the charger. I wanted to make sure you called him. If it hadn’t come on, I was going to.”

“Well I called!”

“If you consider that a call. The light flickered on for less than thirty seconds before it went back off.” Kalinda came in and sat down. “What happened?”

Nisey’s shoulders slumped. “I chickened out. He sounded tired and I caught him coming out of the shower. When he first answered I thought he was going to tear my head off.”

“Nonsense. Gimme the phone.” Kalinda reached for it.

“No.” Scrambling backwards, Nisey held the phone close.

Kalinda crawled after her. “This is ridiculous! If you need his permission, Nisey, quit hiding and ask him. He’s not a mind reader.”

Nisey shook her head. “I can wait.”

“How hard is it to call him up and say, 'Caelan, can I please masturbate?’”

“Kalinda!” A flush covered her face.

“You might be surprised at what he says, or what could happen.”

“Happen?”

“You ever heard of phone sex?”

“KALINDA!” She buried her face in her pillow, but her heart rate jumped at the thought of listening to Caelan’s voice, hoarse with desire, his brogue thick as he demanded she tell him exactly what she was doing and how she was going to submit to him. “You’re not helping!”

“I’ll show you help. Gimme that phone!” Kalinda made another grab for the phone, this time she was successful. Rolling off the bed, she hit the redial button.

“No!” Nisey scrambled after her. She froze when Kalinda spoke.

“No, it’s me Kalinda.”

Diving back towards her pillows, Nisey buried her head under the pillow to muffle the sound of Kalinda’s voice. Her face flushed with both need and embarrassment. How often does a girl have her best friend call her Master and tell him she’s horny? Never! Damn I’m gonna be in trouble when he gets home.

* * * *

If I were a violent man, I’d kick Bickerstone’s ass for keeping me here an extra week. Caelan knew logically, there was nothing he could do about the situation, after all business was business. It was driving him insane though. Here he was lying nude in a hotel bed a thousand miles away from his sub, trying to figure out why she’d called him. The only thing his horny mind could come up with was she needed release as badly as he did.

The huskiness that had been apparent in her voice contradicted the reasons she had given him. If he knew he’d been able to keep her on the phone longer or could’ve seen her expressive face, he would’ve been able to confirm his suspicions. His time away had been hard on both of them. He wanted nothing more than to return home and continue her training and give them both the physical release they needed.

Despite their short time together, he felt like he knew her better than she did herself. She was honest with him and her needs. The only fly in the ointment, so to speak, was the fact while she knew what she needed, she was reluctant to ask for it. She was so used to suppressing her natural sensuality and he wasn’t going to allow that. Once the issue was dealt with, he knew they would be ready to begin their physical intimacy. If I hadn’t been called out of town to finalize the deal with Bickerstone, we’d already be there.

His loins tightened at the thought. Reaching under the sheet, he gave his willful cock a hard squeeze. Pleasure even at his own touch washed over him. It’d been a long dry spell since he’d played with Ariel. It was not unusual for him to go without while training a new sub since he wanted to devote all of his attention to her, but this was the first time he’d been driven to the edge of his usually strong self-control.

Jerking when the harsh ring of the phone filled the room, he released his cock and rolled over to snag the phone, hoping it was Nisey. Please let her be able to find the courage she needs to ask for what she wants.

“ Grá?”

“No. It’s me Kalinda.”

His heart sank but he disguised his disappointment. Even at the most trying of times, he loved hearing from his little sister. Rolling onto his back, he sank back into the bedding. “Hey, brat. I thought…”

“…that I was Nisey?”

“Yeah. I was hoping. Is she okay?”

“If you call ‘being so frustrated she can’t function’ okay.”

A low groan escaped him. Under the sheet his cock throbbed. “Did she tell you that?”

“Pretty much.”

Anger warred with desire inside him. “ Damneigh, why will she tell you, but not me?”

“Calm down, brother. It’s easier to tell me because I’m not the one she wants. Besides it’s always easier to tell your best friend stuff than your lover.”

“Not in this case,” he growled. “She should always come to me first.”

“Temper temper, big brother. No wonder she thought you were pissed off, when you answered the phone.”

He sighed and threw his arm over his eyes. “I’m sorry, brat. This meeting couldn’t have come at a worse time. I had to come and finish it. I’m grumpy and it’s not your fault or hers. Is she there?”

“Yes, hiding her head under her pillow. She’s honestly afraid she’s going to screw this up, Caelan. She’s been on edge for the last couple of days. I think she’s worried you’re going to say no and she’s going to end up breaking one of your rules.”

“I’m not a sadist, Kalinda. She’s not ready for any of those power play games yet. She doesn’t know how to control her responses yet. It’ll be more pleasurable for me…”

“Too much information, brother, too much information!”

“Fine. Give her the phone and I’ll tell her myself. In fact if you can give her some privacy, I’d appreciate it.”

“No problem. Just a sec.”

In the background, he could hear the rustling sounds and Kalinda’s voice telling Nisey to take the phone. He could even hear her protests, but he knew his sister, if she decided on something it was hard to sway her.

“Damn it! Take it! I’ll be watching the charger, Nisey. If your call doesn’t last at least thirty minutes I’m going to be back in here. Don’t make me come back in here!”

“You bitch!” Her frustration was quite apparent.

He tensed when he heard the thud of a door shutting.

“Nisey?” His voice came out rougher than he wanted. Silence was his response before he heard a ragged sigh come over the line.

“Yeah?”

“I thought we had a talk about this.”

“About what? You sound tired, Caelan. Whatever I need can wait until you’re back home. Why don’t I let…”

He rolled onto his side and propped his head up with one hand while holding the phone to his ear with his other. “Don’t you dare hang up on me, Denise!”

“Please don’t call me that. Only my mother calls me Denise.”

“Then talk to me. Calling me and then hanging up doesn’t make me happy, grá, especially when I can tell you’re on edge.”

He heard her sigh. “It’s embarrassing.”

“Why? You’re human and have needs just like I do. Do you think I’m going to get upset that you want to masturbate? It’s been over three weeks-”

“A month. I haven’t had release since the night of the munch.”

“Then ask me. Ask for what you need.”

“But if you know-”

“This is not about what I know or don’t know, Nisey. It’s about you asking for what you want.”

The silence was deafening and for a moment, he thought he might have pushed too hard.

“I…I…would…can…ah, hell.” He could hear her muttering.

“Just spit it out.” He could just imagine her nibbling on her lower lip and her cheeks bright with arousal and embarrassment.

“Ah, hell, Nisey, it can’t hurt to ask him, the worse he can do is say no.”

Caelan had to fight the urge to smile when he heard her muffled words. She must have placed her hand over the mouthpiece. He’d found out her quirk of talking to herself when she was nervous endearing. Her next words had all thoughts of humor fleeing from his brain.

“Will you talk dirty to me, Máister, so I can come?”

Caelan was so surprised he lost his hold on the phone. The receiver clanked as it hit the side of the stand, then the floor. He’d expected a halting request, asking if she could masturbate - not a blatant invitation for phone sex.

“Fuck!” Leaning over the edge of the bed, he fumbled for the receiver. It had an extra long chord and it had rolled part way under the bed. Finally snagging the cord, he pulled on it only to have it catch on something under the bed. Yanking on it, he swore when the cord snapped. “Son of a bitch!”

Rolling out of bed, he crossed over to his briefcase, undisturbed he was naked and his cock was leading the way. Yanking out his cell phone, he stabbed out the phone number. When his sister answered the phone, he wanted to scream.

“Give her the phone, NOW!”

There was a pause of a few moments, and he could hear a knock. “I don’t know what you did, girl, but he’s all hot and bothered.”

“Kalinda!”

He waited for another moment and when he thought he’d heard the door close, he couldn’t wait any longer.

“Is she gone?”

“Yes, Caelan. What happened…?”

“What did you call me, slave?” His words came out hard.

“Oops… I’m sorry Máister.”

“What are you wearing, slave?”

“A long t-shirt and panties, Máister.”

“And?” His prompt was sharp as he sat down on the bed with his cell pressed against his ear. He was not worried about the bill right now. He wanted to give them both the release they so desperately needed.

There was a pause.

“I’m waiting, slave!”

“The collar you were so generous to gift me with, Máister.”

“Good. First I want you to place me on speakerphone. Then I want you take off your t-shirt. I want you in nothing but your panties and collar. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Máister, this slave understands.” He heard the click of the speaker phone being engaged, then the rustle of clothing, and bit back a groan. He could see her removing her shirt and mussing her long dark auburn hair in the process.

“It’s done, Máister.”

“Good, now I believe my slave asked me if I would make her come by my words alone. For such a pleasure, my slave has to earn it. Are you willing to earn it, Nisey?”

“Yes, I am willing. This slave needs release, Máister.”

“That is pleasure to my ears. I want you to go to your mirror, slave. I want you to kneel down in front of it as I’ve taught you. Then I want you to tell me what you see. I want my slave to paint me a picture in words of what she sees in the mirror and how ready she is for her master.”

“Yes, Máister.” Her voice was husky and he heard her set the phone down, on the floor he assumed. “I see your slave, she is kneeling with her arms behind her back with her face turned to the right, so she may speak clearly to her master.”

“More, slave.” He was amazed his voice came out as firm as it had.

“Her nipples are hard against the carpet. Her hair is spread across the floor and she’s flushed. From this position, Máister would be able to see his collar and a glimpse of her black panties. If Máister were to touch his slave, he would find her wet with desire.”

He groaned and wrapped his free hand around the base of his cock. He could see what she was describing to him in such vivid detail.

“Good girl, grá. Now since you’ve told me what a beautiful slave I have, I’m going to reward you. You’ve been good and haven’t masturbated since I’ve been gone, so I know this first time is going to be fast, but under no - repeat NO - circumstances is my slave allowed to come before I do. Understand?”

A low moan filled his ear. “Yes, Máister, this slave understands.”

“Good. Now I want you to go to the bathroom. Take the phone with you.”

“May I put my shirt back on Máister?”

“No.”

“But- ”

“Is my slave arguing with me?” His voice was cool.

“No, Máister.” He heard the scuffling as she picked up the phone. The creak of the door was soft. Within moments, he heard another door open and shut.

“Are you in the bathroom?”

“Yes, Máister.”

“Good, now set the phone on the counter next to the shower. If I remember correctly, my slave likes to masturbate in the shower. Tell me why.”

She took a deep breath and exhaled before answering him. He knew the reasons why, but he wanted to hear her admit it.

“This slave likes the feel of water caressing her body. Not only does it hide her cries of pleasure, the water is relentless and doesn’t care if the slave’s exhausted from coming, it will continue to pound on this slave. “

“Good girl. You admit your desire for unrelenting pleasure. You want to be forced to come again and again.”

“Oh yes, Máister.” Her moan was louder this time.

“You aren’t touching yourself are you, slave?”

“No, it’s your words and voice, Máister. They are very arousing to this slave. I love to hear your voice and it always arouses me whenever we talk.”

“As they should. When I return slave, I will watch you climax in the shower, but for tonight, we will leave the water off. Do you know why I asked you to come into the bathroom, slave?”

“No, Máister.”

“Before I left, I placed a present for you in the bottom drawer of your vanity. Are you curious about what I left, slave?”

“Yes, Máister. May I get it and open it?” Her breathing was coming fast and he could hear the desire in her voice. Giving his cock a firm stroke, he told her to get his present.

The sound of the drawer being opened and closed told him she’d found it. He was genuinely surprised she hadn’t found it sooner, but at this moment he was glad she hadn’t.

“Do you know what the gift is, slave?”

“It’s a pair of Benwa balls, Máister.” The excitement in her voice gave him a thrill and he knew he’d chosen wisely.

“Correct. You told me you wanted to try them and I bought this pair specifically for you. Now take your panties off and I want you to insert them one at a time, but I want you to tell me when you insert each one. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Máister.”

He heard the rustle of clothing before a soft moan escaped her.

“I’ve placed the first one in, Máister. It feels much larger than it actually is.” Her reply ended on a gasp, stoking his need higher.

“I imagine it does. Now insert the second and I want you to hold very still. No rocking.”

“Yes, Máister.” A louder moan filled his ear. He smiled and rubbed his thumb over the head of his cock.

“How does it feel, slave?”

“I…I…need to move, Máister.”

“No. I asked you how it felt, slave.”

“Full… I feel full…please, Máister? I need to move…” Her voice was becoming more urgent.

“Ah, but if I let you move, you’ll come won’t you, slave?” His own voice was tight, as his body strained for the release he denied.

“I…yes…I’ll come…if Máister allows it.”

Running his hand up and down his shaft, he fought for control. “And what did I say about my slave coming?”

“That this slave couldn’t come before you, Máister.”

“That’s right. Now, do you think I’m ready come yet, slave?” Gripping the base of his cock, he tried to stall the release building in his balls.

“No, Máister. What does this slave need to do to have her Máister come?”

“Tell me what you feel. Since I’m not there to see it, I want to know how it feels.”

“I’m hot, Máister. My nipples are hard and standing out. The balls inside me feel odd, but I have the overwhelming urge to wiggle. I’ve read they can bring great pleasure, especially if a woman has clitoral stimulation at the same time. I can feel my juices dripping down my thighs. I’m afraid of moving, even though I want to. This slave is very close to coming, even though she knows she needs to wait.” Her last sentence was said through gritted teeth.

“Pinch your nipples, slave. Use the pain to fight off the urge to come.”

Her cry of mixed pain and pleasure sent a jolt of pleasure so fierce down his spine, he nearly lost control of his oncoming release.

“Did it help, slave?“ The idea of her tugging and pinching her nipples in attempt to delay her orgasm had him wishing he could actually see her. In his hand his dick grew harder, if that was possible. Smoothing the bead of wetness over the end of his cock, he grunted. He couldn’t remember ever becoming so totally aroused this fast.

“No, this slave still needs to come. It made it worse. May I come, Máister?”

“No, pinch your nipples once more. I do not want you to come too quickly. In time you’ll learn how to delay your pleasure, until then we’ll use pain.”

Another cry filtered through the line. She must have immediately done as he requested.

“Better?”

“Yes, Máister.” Her voice was ragged.

“Good, now I want you to rock slowly on your knees, slave. Tell me how it feels, but do not come.”

“Ah…it’s… I feel them shifting, Máister.” Her voice sounded strained.

“How does it feel?” His voice was just as strained as hers.

“Oh…it…feels…so…good…”

“Now, I want you to slowly rub your clit. I want to hear your cries of pleasure.”

“Please Máister, if this slave touches her clit, she will come.”

Her plea sent sharp pleasure through him.

“You will not! My slave has more control over her body than that, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, Máister.”

Her moans and gasps turned to pants and cries, letting him know she had found her clit. As the intensity rose, he could tell she was fighting her need to climax. The sounds had him firmly stroking his cock. Giving it slow even strokes, he tried to pace himself, but his own need was getting the better of him. For the first time in his life as a Dom, he found he was struggling for his own control. He’d wanted her to ask again before he let go.

Biting his lower lip, he fought for control. Her building whimpers turned into a sharp cry for release. “Please, Máister?” Her voice triggered his orgasm.

“Yes!” he gasped as he felt his eruption beginning. “Come for me, grá!”

Her cries of her release spawned his own. His body tensed as his cock spewed seed all over his hand and onto the floor. He fell back on the bed as he listened to her fading cries of pleasure.

As his body relaxed, her voice came softly into his ear. Somehow, despite the intensity of his climax, he’d managed to hang onto his cell phone.

“Do you feel better now, slave?” His voice was hoarse.

“Yes, thank you, Máister.”

“You’re welcome.” Sitting up he grabbed the towel off the floor. “ Grá, you can remove the balls now.”

“I lost them, Caelan.” He could hear the embarrassment in her voice.

“Lost them? I assure you there is no possible way for you to lose them, Nisey.”

“No. I…I lost control and they fell out. I’m sorry. I know I was supposed to keep them in.”

He chuckled. “That’s natural, Nisey. Until you become accustomed to having them in, it is difficult to hold them. You’ll get better with them in time.”

In the background he heard the water turn on. By the time it turned off, he’d settled himself back in bed. He was drifting in and out, his body now completely relaxed, when she finally spoke again.

“How long have we been on the phone, Caelan?”

Surprise filled him, and he opened his eyes. “I don’t know, why?”

She giggled softly before answering. “Your sister. She told me I had to be on the phone at least thirty minutes.”

He laughed softly before glancing at the display on his cell phone. “I suppose we can think of something to talk about for the next fifteen minutes.”

* * * *

Nisey snuck out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her. She managed to keep things light and friendly with Caelan while they waited for the time to pass. She was happy to hear him so relaxed. The idea she’d been able to please him had her feeling like she was floating on cloud nine. They’d made plans for the night he was scheduled to come home. The enchilada dinner she’d promised him would hopefully please him. They’d exchanged good nights and ended the phone call, anticipating his return in a few days.

Her body was still tingling from the aftermath of her intense orgasm. It had been even stronger than the one she’d had in the shower or at Gabriel’s office and it had scared her. God if this is how intense phone sex is with him, I’m going to lose my mind when he finally takes me.

She nearly made it to her room when Kalinda appeared in the hallway in her robe.

“Better?”

“I guess.” Her voice was wavering, but Nisey fought the burn of her tears building. Kalinda gave her a knowing look before guiding her back to her room.

“Come on, I think it’s time for you to crawl into bed. You look like you’ve been through an emotional wringer.”

Sitting down on the bed next to Nisey, Kalinda tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear. “Do you want to talk about it? You look like you’re shell shocked.”

With the understanding words, the floodgate opened. “It was so intense, Kalinda. How am I going to keep my head when we actually make love?”

“You’re not supposed to, sweetie. From what I’ve been told, with the right Dom the pleasure is so intense, the sub cries afterwards.”

“So tears…”

“Are telling you that you’ve found the right Dom.”

“Wonderful, now let’s only hope that he wants to keep me around.”

“I don’t think you have to worry, Nisey. You didn’t see him at the hospital. He cares for you.”

* * * *

Nisey leaned over and checked on the pan of enchiladas in the oven. A moan built in her throat. Release beckoned, but she fought it. Breathing deeply and holding absolutely still, she managed to pull back from the edge.

When Caelan had called from the airport almost an hour ago, he’d given her strict orders. She was to wear the same outfit she’d worn the night of ‘the munch’ at Gabriel’s with one addition. The weight of the Benwa balls had been driving her crazy ever since. Every movement she made had them slithering around inside her. Her panties were soaked from her juices.

“Thank god these are dark pants, Nisey, or you’d have a noticeable wet spot for all to see.”

“I would definitely be interested in seeing your wet spot, grá.”

Caelan’s deep voice had her straightening. The climax she’d been fighting pushed hard and she almost went over the edge. A soft cry escaped her when she felt the heat of his body behind hers. When his hands gripped her hips, she whimpered.

“Shh, Kalinda’s in the other room. We wouldn’t want her to know you’re out here in the kitchen coming, now would we?”

She shook her head.

“I imagine the balls are driving you crazy. Do you need to come, slave?”

“Please?” she whimpered.

“Please what?” He bit erotically on the side of her exposed neck.

”I need to come, Máister.”

“Then come, slave.” When he began to rock her hips, she pressed her hand over her mouth as pleasure burst through her strong and hot.

“Good girl.” Turning her in his arms, he covered her mouth with a hungry kiss.

“Ah, come on you two. Get a room.” Kalinda’s voice came from the doorway.

Lifting his head, Caelan stared down at her flushed face. “Beautiful.” When he turned and faced his sister, she realized he was giving her a few moments to compose herself.

“I’ve got one, brat, but I’m hungry and the food smells wonderful. Why don’t you set the table since Nisey cooked?”

“Hey, I helped! I made the margaritas,” Kalinda grumbled good-naturedly as she took the plates out of the cupboard.

Caelan laughed and gave his sister a big hug. “God it’s good to be home.”

Chapter Eleven

Kneeling on the floor with her arms behind her back and her cheek pressed against the floor, Nisey was intensely aware of her surroundings. The coolness of Caelan’s study floor under her knees barely registered as she strained to hear his footsteps. She knew he was nearby. She could smell his cologne.

After their dinner, Caelan had given her a good night kiss and promised after his shibari class this weekend, he’d take her into his playroom. Until then, each day they’d been working on the different positions she would be required to hold as his slave. He’d informed her she would be going with him to the training class. Her knowledge of the positions and accuracy of demonstrating them reflected directly on Caelan’s training. Failure would be an embarrassment and was the last thing she wanted. Her success would be an outward sign of her devotion and respect for Caelan as a Dom.

Even knowing these facts, the wait was driving her insane. Since their phone call, all she could think about was sex. Explosive sex. He’d allowed her release at least once a day, but seemed reluctant to broach physical intimacy between them. She realized she needed to learn and practice the positions he required of her, but it was hard to do so with her benwa balls as her constant companion.

She still flushed when she remembered his order.

“When you are not at work or school, slave, I expect you to use my gift. Not only will it help you work on controlling your responses, they also help tighten and strengthen the muscles of your vagina. I will be checking.”

And he had. Each time he’d taken her hips in his hands, he’d sent her skittering towards her orgasm with little effort. When she struggled for control and won, he’d give her a pleased smile and reward her with pleasure so intense she swore she was going to go up flames. Much to her chagrin though, each time he’d checked, he pushed her limits further and made her wait longer.

While she could handle the teasing, she hated the fact it was one-sided. He’d refused to let her pleasure him in return and she was just dying to get her hands on his body. One of these days I’ll have him at my mercy and I’ll touch, kiss and lick every inch of him, but first he has to let me.

“A bit higher, slave.”

His hands rearranged her arms to his liking. She caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye as he knelt on one knee next to her. Her breath caught in her throat when she felt the silky strength of the nylon rope brush her wrists before it tightened. Holding perfectly still, she knew he was pushing her limits to see if she’d allow him to restrain her without a fuss. She finally exhaled when she felt the nylon cord tightly bind her wrists.

“Wiggle your fingers, grá.”

Wiggling them, she squeezed her thighs together as excitement raced over her. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm herself. He’d already given her pleasure once, and if he followed his usual pattern, there would be no more release for her today.

“Not too tight?”

She licked her lips before answering. “No, Máister.”

“Good. What is your safe word, slave?”

“Boris, Máister.”

“Very good. Now, I believe I promised you a punishment, correct?”

Nisey froze. Her breath caught in her throat. “A punishment, Máister?”

“Yes. I’ve been very lenient with you because of your injury. Seeing that you’re totally healed now, I would be remiss by not correcting your behavior.”

“You’re going to punish me for apologizing at the hospital, Máister?” She knew her confusion was apparent. She’d thought it was a dead issue. He’d laughed about it.

His hand brushed her hair. “I would have let that slide, Nisey. You were recovering from a traumatic experience and we had not yet started our training, but what I cannot accept, slave, is you neglected your needs until they were detrimental to your well being. If Kalinda had not stepped in, I’m not sure you would’ve come to me.” The rustle of fabric told her he had stood. The next time she heard him, he sounded farther away. “I’m not happy about having my sister telling me my slave needs me when my slave is more than capable of explaining her own immediate needs or desires. This reluctance in asking me for what you need is going to stop.”

“But, I didn’t want to…”

The sound of leather cracking against her ass bounced off the walls of the room, as the burning sting filled her senses. The satin camisole and tap pants she wore gave her little protection from the flogger. She tensed as she waited for another to land.

“Tensing is only going to make it hurt more, Nisey.” His unexpected use of her first name had her realizing he was trying to guide her through her first punishment as his slave.” As my slave, you’re supposed to count each strike.” His reminder came out hard with displeasure.

She drew a shaky breath. “One, Máister.”

She forced herself to relax as the next landed. “Two, Máister.”

Tears were running down her cheeks when he finally stopped after the fifth stroke. She wasn’t sure what had her more upset, the pain or her body’s response to it. Each strike of the leather stroked the fire inside her even higher. It had taken all of her will power to not climax.

“What level are you at, slave?” His words were gentle.

“Green, Máister.” When he’d explained the different levels to her, with green being ‘okay’ and red ‘not okay’, she hadn’t expected to use them so soon.

“Good.” The bonds holding her hands loosened. Her breath caught as he turned her and cradled her against his chest. A moan slipped free despite her efforts to suppress it when the benwa balls shifted inside her.

Tipping her chin up, he brushed his thumb over her cheek, brushing away her tears. “Do you understand why I punished you, slave?”

“Yes, Máister.” When she was going to continue, he pressed his finger against her lips.

“I know you were trying to be considerate towards me, but I don’t want or need consideration in this area. Even if I’m not feeling up to it, it is nothing for me to give you permission, grá, especially when I’m out of town. I’m not a mind reader, Nisey. I need to be told just like everyone else. ” He pressed a kiss to her forehead and held her until she calmed.

When she started wiggling, he gripped her tightly. “Not now.” He gave her one final squeeze before standing her on her feet and holding out his hand.

“Caelan?”

“Your balls, I want them.” Moving towards the bathroom off his study, she was surprised when he stopped her. “Now.”

It was obvious he wanted her to remove them in front of him. She flushed, but slowly lowered the satin tap pants she wore.

“Lower.” His voice was rough.

Licking her lips, she pushed until they slid down her thighs to pool at her feet. She tried to ignore the fact that she was bare-assed in his study.

“Spread your legs.”

Even as she was obeying him, she tightened her muscles around the balls without thought. A whimper escaped her when he ran a calloused finger over her bare labia. “So pretty, but I’m getting distracted here. The balls, now, slave.”

It took some conscious thought, but she finally forced her tight vaginal muscles to release them and they tumbled out into his waiting palm.

“Good girl.”

She nodded. “Would you like me to get the case, Máister?”

“Yes.”

Retrieving her bag from the open doorway, she rooted through it and located the crystal box they’d come in. Turning around she expected to see him cleaning them off with a damp rag. She nearly went to her knees when he sucked each one clean.

Upon seeing her mouth hanging open, he winked at her. “Delicious.”

Blushing, she handed him the case. She then sank to her knees next to his desk, her posture relaxed and waited for him to release her for work.

* * * *

Rushing up the stairs, Nisey nearly ran over the women loitering in the hall outside her door. Stopping at the top of the stairs, she instantly became aware of how little she wore. She hadn’t taken the time to redress and simply assumed she’d be safe making the short trip between Caelan’s apartment and her own. The only person she’d expected to see was Kalinda.

“Dear lord, Denise! Where are your clothes?” The distain and coolness of her mother’s voice had her blood running cold.

“Mom, what are you doing here?” She hadn’t seen her mother since she’d moved out.

“Can’t a mother come and visit her daughter? Although I admit, I expected you to be dressed.”

“I don’t have time to talk about my lack of attire. A visit from you is the last thing I was expecting. You didn’t even visit me in the hospital. I’m sorry, but I think we’ve said everything that needs to be said.” Brushing past her mother, she was unprepared for a hard hand grabbing her arm. A cry of pain escaped her as her mother squeezed the area around her barely healed wound.

“Not so fast! I’ve brought Mrs. Landing to see you. She wants to talk to you about these malicious but unfounded charges against her son.”

“I have nothing to say about them. The courts will deal with Derrick.”

“That’s just it, I promised Mrs. Landing I’d let her talk to you since your Master won’t tell you to drop the charges. Perhaps hearing Derrick’s side from his mother - the Councilman’s wife will do the trick.”

“I don’t want to talk to her or you. Besides what makes you think she’s going to convince me? Every word I’ve said is the truth. The video tape from the security cameras are proof enough. Now let go! You’re hurting me!” Nisey tried to jerk away when her mother released her. She never saw the dark shadow coming up behind her. Teetering on the back of her feet, she gave a cry of distress as she realized she was going to fall down the steps. Closing her eyes as she fell, she waited for the inevitable pain.

“I got you, muirnín.” His accent was thick while Caelan caught her easily and turned her in his arms, cradling her against his body. Burying her head in his chest, she tried to calm her racing heart. Under her ear she could hear his speaking, but was barely aware of his words. “I thought I made it clear you weren’t welcome in my home, Mrs. Richardsen.”

“Last I checked I wasn’t in your home, Mr. Doherty. I’m in the hallway outside my daughter’s apartment.”

“That’s where you’re wrong. I own the entire house. You have three minutes to get out of my house or you’ll be escorted out by Chicago’s finest.”

Gathering Nisey closer, he half guided and half carried her up the stairs. Easing her inside the apartment, he listened as the women made their way back down the stairs.

“Are you alright, Nisey?” He tucked her hair back behind her ears. He turned and clicked on the light. In the pale morning light she’d been in the shadows. He cursed when he saw the marks on her bare arm. He turned her towards the light before rolling her arm over to examine her wound. The red marks where her mother had gripped her were already starting to discolor.

“How bad is it?”

“You’re going to have some interesting bruises.”

“When will this be over? He’s sitting in jail and still he haunts me.” Tears threatened. He gathered her into his arms and rocked her. He pressed his cheek against her temple.

“Never again, grá. Never again will he be able to hurt you. Nor will that woman ever come into my home and hurt you. You’re safe here.” Even as he comforted her, he made a mental note to call his attorney. He was going to see about getting a restraining order and getting it served today.

* * * *

By the time Nisey walked through the front door later that evening, she was exhausted. Her shift at Josh’s had gone well until Josh had realized Kalinda was joining Nisey for lunch, and their battle of wills between the two stubborn people continued.

She was just getting ready to drag her tired ass up the steps when Caelan’s door opened. The sound had her freezing in her spot. As tired as she was, she wasn’t sure if she could handle another round of training. Frustration warred with the desire to please her master. She was surprised when she heard Sara’s voice. She turned to see the petite blonde standing in the open doorway.

“Nisey! I was just getting ready to go upstairs and see if you were home. Caelan and Master are downstairs in the playroom and I was getting lonely.”

“Hi, Sara.” She forced cheeriness in her voice. The last thing she wanted was to have the other girl think she didn’t want to see her.

“You look tired, why don’t you go up and change, then meet me back down here. Once Master and Caelan go into the playroom, it can be hours before they emerge.”

“Sure thing, let me toss my bag and take a quick shower and I’ll be back down. Give me ten minutes.”

“Goodie. I was hoping to get a chance to talk to you.” Nisey shook her head when the bubbly girl went back into the apartment.

* * * *

After getting out of the shower, Nisey reached for her cotton pants and tank top. Before sliding the pants on, she slowly inserted the balls. Thankfully, she was still damp from her shower. Sex, for once, was the furthest thing from her mind. The punishment, then the atrocious visit from her mother, followed by the fight between Josh and Kalinda had her nerves frazzled. She would have to admit the familiar weight of the balls gave her comfort.

She briefly wondered about the fact that both Sara and Gabriel were visiting Caelan, but knew as his sub, she had no say in who he played with. It hurt to think that he was giving Sara something he wasn’t allowing her to have, but she knew the reality of it. When she’d asked him about Masters having more than one slave, Caelan had explained it was very common in the lifestyle, and either the slave tolerated it or they had to find a new master. She would have to tolerate it if she wanted to continue to be part of his life. Her heart ached at the thought of sharing him. Somewhere along the way, she’d gone and fallen in love with her best friend’s brother. While she probably knew it wouldn’t last and he’d eventually tire of her, she was going to take whatever she could get until then.

Sliding both her thong and pants up, she reached for her tank. Pulling the tank on sans bra as Caelan had requested, she noticed her nipples were distended and the Celtic knots dangling from them were quite obvious. She stared at herself in the mirror before sticking her tongue out.

“Better get used to it, Nisey. If you’re going to be part of the lifestyle, your body being on display is going to become a normal thing.” Giving her hair a final combing, she pushed a headband into the wet mass to keep it off her face. Retrieving her collar, she slipped it on and shoved her feet into a pair of soft moccasins Kalinda had given to her for her last birthday, before clicking the light off and heading back downstairs.

* * * *

When Nisey entered Caelan’s apartment, she found Sara curled up on the couch in the living room.

“Are they still downstairs?” she asked as she shut the door behind her.

Sara nodded and sat up straight. “You’re wearing Caelan’s collar! What happened? Caelan hasn’t trained a sub or had a permanent one since that debacle happened last year with Hillary!”

Nisey shifted uncomfortably. “I need to greet Caelan and request permission to talk about it. If he allows it, I’ll be back and tell you about it.” At that moment, she knew she needed to talk to another sub. Perhaps talking to Sara would help.

Going to Caelan’s study, she stood outside the closed door and pressed the button on the intercom system next to it. It gave a soft chime. Dropping to her knees, she waited for him. It was part of the routine and allowed Caelan to know of her arrival whether he was in the study on a conference call or downstairs in his playroom.

* * * *

Caelan paused in the middle of his and Gabriel’s conversation when the soft tinkle of bells filled the playroom. He’d called Gabriel over to talk about the class that would be occurring on Saturday and frankly, he hadn’t expected Nisey to show up again today.

Gabriel thoughtfully narrowed his dark eyes. Leaning back against the counter, he pounced. “You have a new sub. I know that chime anywhere. It’s the girl you brought to the munch, isn’t it?”

“Yes, and I wasn’t expecting her. We had a rough time this morning. Damn I hope nothing’s wrong.”

“Want to talk about?”

“I need to deal with her first.” He turned and left the room. Entering the hall, he saw Nisey in her submission position and waiting for him. His loins tightened at the picture she made, but he forced the thought from his head. His needs could wait until Saturday. First he needed to find out why she was here.

“Slave?”

“Greetings, Máister. This slave presents herself for your pleasure.” Her soft voice was calm and he could detect none of the normal desire in it. His slave was exhausted and yet she still had presented herself to him. Why?

“Rise.” When she regained her feet, he drew her to him. “I wasn’t expecting you, grá. Is everything okay?”

“A long day, Máister. This slave has been approached by Sara, and she wishes to talk to her about us. May I?” Lifting her chin, he could see the desire to confide in another sub.

“Of course.” Pressing a kiss to her forehead, he shooed her towards the living room and Sara. “I’ll be downstairs with Gabriel when you’re done with your talk. Come find me.”

“Yes, Máister.”

* * * *

Caelan reentered the playroom to find Gabriel right where he left him.

“Okay, spill, bud. What happened that made you break your promise to yourself about training a newbie again?”

“She did. She’s got grit and goes after what she wants. Not to mention I find her sexier than hell.”

“Sexy? Hell, I know you bud! You’re a sucker for redheads. Being a redhead and feisty can’t be the only reason. Hillary had those qualities too.” Gabriel crossed his arms over his chest.

“Yes, she did, but the difference between the two is staggering. Hillary is better suited to be a switch than a true sub. She loved playing the Dom even more than she did the sub. While I will admit, on occasion, it is vastly arousing to have my sub order me around for a change, I will always be a Dom. Hillary got off on it too much and wanted it all the time.”

“So, that’s what happened. Not the bullshit lies she’s been spreading around at the clubs. So how is Nisey different? I can imagine she could be just as demanding.”

Caelan shook his head. “She’s totally different. Tenacious. She’s been hurt and she still keeps trying, Gabe. She doesn’t give up, but she doesn’t demand or even ask. She knows what she wants and is willing to work for it. Her biggest problem though is her hesitation when it comes to asking. If she’s in the throes of passion, she has no problem asking but if not, she hesitates. While I was gone she needed release and yet she didn’t ask until Kalinda took matters out of her hands. I think she was afraid I was going to deny her or tell her she doesn’t deserve any release.”

“That’s not good, my friend. A sub without enough courage to ask for what she wants ends up either being abused or suffering unintentionally.”

“I know and she received her first punishment as my sub over it today.” Caelan leaned against opposite counter and grabbed his scotch on the rocks and sipped it.

“How did she take it?”

“Very well considering how warped that ass Landing is. He really damaged more than just her arm. I went easy on her since she’s new, but I got my point across.”

“I heard he showed up at the police station a bit battered and babbling like a baby.” The humor in his eyes had Caelan chuckling.

“Well Olivia has been known to have that affect on men who’ve pissed her off. Let alone someone who breaks Olivia’s personal rules.”

* * * *

Curled up on the couch with Sara, Nisey finally relaxed. At first they’d spoken simple idle chitchat from the weather to Kalinda’s run-ins with Josh.

“You know, that girl wants him so bad, I’m surprised she’s not having screaming thigh sweats over him. Why the hell is she resisting? I saw her scurrying out of the cafeteria when you were in the hospital. I stopped in to get Master a cup of java while he was visiting with Caelan. If Kalinda ever stops running, they’re going to burn down the house. I’ve been on the scene for a long time now and I’ve never seen anything as hot as those two, other than seeing you being dragged away at the munch. Now that was hot!”

Nisey blushed. “Well…”

“Come on, Nisey. I’ve never seen a sub react that strongly from just watching a demonstration of a simple tie. In fact, later Master told me he wished he’d video taped my first time. He said I had the same reaction. Some of us subs are into pain, while others are hooked on the ropes. Nothing is wrong with either.” Leaning forward, Sara grabbed her hands. “Now, fess up. How did you get Caelan to train you?”

“I’m not sure. This all started out as favor to his sister. Over time, he answered my questions and then offered to train me.”

“So is it what you expected? Each Dom is different when it comes to training.”

“It’s frustrating.” Nisey sat back with a sigh.

“Why? Does he not allow you to come? That doesn’t seem like the Caelan I know.”

“Oh, no. It’s not that at all. He bought me these balls…”

“Oh you lucky girl! I love those benwa balls. I’d never experienced them until Caelan suggested it to Master. God, I could walk around all day with them in me if only Master would allow me.”

“All day? I’d be a puddle on the floor if I wore them all day.”

Sara smiled. “No. You’ll learn to control your response to them and when Caelan finally does give you permission, you’ll explode like never before. So if he’s pleasing you sexually, why are you frustrated?”

“It’s one sided. I’m not allowed to touch him or give him pleasure.”

“What!” Sara frowned. “Why?”

“I ask and he says it’s not time yet.”

“Not time yet? Do you feel ready to please him? I know you were hurt, but you’re healed, right?”

“Yes, as long as I don’t pull on my arm too hard, I’m great. I’m assuming he’s concerned about my mental state. I love when he gives me pleasure, but I swear I’m going to go crazy if I don’t have a chance to explore that hard body of his. It’s like having a hankering for dark chocolate and getting a Milky Way. Both are chocolate, but the Milky Way doesn’t cut it when you want the bitter bite of dark chocolate.”

“That’s just so wrong, depriving a woman of her chocolate.” Leaning forward with a look of conspiracy on her face, Sara looked around quickly. “How would you like to seduce your master, Nisey?”

Just thinking about Sara’s words had Nisey’s womb clenching around the balls, before reality intruded. “I don’t have the slightest clue how to seduce a Dom, Sara.”

“It’s not as hard as you’d think. You just need to know which buttons to choose. Now in my Master’s case, he’s a sucker for oral sex. You have no idea how many times I’ve snuck into his office at the restaurant and surprised him in the middle of his business meetings. I love to hide under his desk and wait until he’s in the middle of haggling with some vendor about their prices. Then I’ll slip my hands up his thighs. The first time I did it, I almost had to pull him off the ceiling ‘cause I startled him and didn’t ask for permission. I had to do some fast talking too! He hung up the phone and was going to punish me when I finally confessed I loved the idea of pleasing him and testing his control. So we came up with a little wager. If I can make him come while he’s working, I get no punishment, just a yummy load of come. If I fail, then I get my ass warmed for not trying hard enough.”

“Oh my God! How many times have you failed?” Nisey couldn’t help herself, she had to know. The idea of seeing the imposing Gabriel at his desk trying to conduct business while his sub was underneath trying to make him come was tantalizing. For a moment, she could almost see herself beginning the same scenario with Caelan.

“Twice. The last time was when Caelan called from the hospital and told him about you.” Sara rubbed her hip ruefully.

“He punished you?”

“Don’t worry, it was worth it. He suspended me afterwards with my benwa balls in. I must have come a dozen times.”

Nisey laughed as Sara giggled. “Now what do you say we go and seduce our masters?”

“What do I do to seduce Caelan? There’s no desk down there.”

“Remember, not every Dom has the same hot buttons. If I succeed in seducing Gabriel, I’d be surprised if Caelan doesn’t mount you right then and there. Caelan absolutely loves watching me pleasure my master.”

“Well that’ll take care of today, but what’ll I do when you’re not around?” Nisey meant it to come out as a joke, but Sara took her seriously.

“That’s easy. Have him catch you masturbating without permission. He’ll go nuts. He’ll force you to service him before he’ll fuck you ‘til you can’t remember why you were trying to please yourself when he’s around.”

* * * *

When the girls finally went downstairs, they found Caelan unpacking a box of goodies which had arrived in the mail earlier and Gabriel lounging behind the bar, sipping on his whiskey.

After both girls greeted their masters, Caelan had Nisey come over and examine the new toys he’d ordered, while Sara disappeared behind the bar with Gabriel. Even though Nisey and Caelan had their backs to the bar, Nisey couldn’t help but be focused on sounds coming from behind her. They were subtle and if Caelan hadn’t been so wrapped up examining his newest purchases, he might have noticed Gabriel’s responses were becoming shorter and more abrupt.

“So what do you think, Gabe? Do you think I should take the new nylon rope for class or should I stick to the hemp one? I know it’s probably got a few more uses left in it before I have to retire it…”

“Fuck…swallow it…take it all, slave. I’m gonna fill your mouth full.” At the hissed words, Caelan spun around to see Gabriel’s hands white knuckled on the edge of the bar and the soft moans coming from behind it.

Caelan’s jaw tightened as his nose flared. If she hadn’t been watching for his reaction, Nisey would’ve missed it. His eyes darkened before he moved to usher her out of the room, obviously thinking she’d be embarrassed.

“Come on, grá, let’s give them some alone time.” Caelan shot Gabriel a hard look while he continued to drag Nisey out of the room and into the hall outside the playroom.

Nisey began to panic. This wasn’t going at all like she and Sara had planned. Tell him, Nisey. He’s not a mind reader. Ask for you what you want, her inner voice urged.

“Stop!” Her protest had him halting.

It was obvious he thought she was upset when he pulled her into his embrace and cuddled her close. “Shh, I wasn’t expecting them to display themselves in front of a newbie, grá, we’ll go upstairs until…”

“No! ” She pushed against his chest.

He frowned down at her. “What do you mean ‘no’?”

Behind them and through the open door, she could hear Sara whispering to Gabriel. Realizing it was now or never, she met his eyes before she reached out and touched the erection straining against the denim. The steel-hard one that had sprung to life when he’d finally figured out what Sara and Gabriel had been doing. Still watching his eyes, she cupped his length then measured it with her hands. She wished the denim of his jeans was gone. His jaw clenched. Finally lowering her eyes, she dropped to her knees in front of him and reached for his zipper. He pushed her hand away when Gabriel’s voice washed over them.

“For Christ’s sake, Caelan, do you need it written in neon?”

“What the hell are you talking about, Gabe?”

Looking up at him, Nisey answered instead. “I want to pleasure you, Máister, if watching them makes you hot.”

“There was nothing to see but a Dom losing control.” The last part of his remark was pointed and he glared over his shoulder at Gabriel. Gabriel just shrugged his shoulders with a huge grin.

“But it still aroused Máister. I can see your need and I want it.” Nisey licked her lips at the thought.

“Hell, if you wanted a show, Caelan, why the hell didn’t you say so? I’d have dragged this little minx from behind the bar and really given her a good working over.”

Caelan gritted his teeth. “She’s not ready for this, Gabe.”

“Really? Then are you telling me it was all Sara’s idea to drive me insane behind the bar in hopes you wouldn’t catch us? I doubt that. I do believe our slaves were upstairs planning on our downfall.”

Sara blushed and nodded before looking down at the floor.

“That’s what I thought. Do you know what happens to naughty slaves who plot against their masters, slave?”

“A punishment, Master.” Even thought her words were submissive, the delicious anticipation could be heard.

“That’s right and this punishment won’t be delayed.” Gabe focused on Caelan again. “Now, I’m going to borrow that spanking bench and teach my naughty little sub a lesson.”

Giving Sara a mocking smile, Gabriel pointed at the spanking bench in the center of the room.

“Yes, Master.” Stripping her clothes off, she piled them in a neat pile before walking over to the spanking bench and straddling it.

Glancing over his shoulder, Gabriel hoped his friend wasn’t a bigger fool than he thought. When he’d asked Sara what had gotten into her, she’d been quick to explain. He’d normally not interfere with another Dom’s training, but he’d seen the looks Caelan had been giving Nisey since she’d entered the playroom. His friend was at the end of his control. If his sub was willing and Nisey’s hot hands and even hotter eyes spoke “Yes”, why not give the man a shove? The Irishman had seen him lose control more than once with Sara. Turn about was fair play.

* * * *

Continuing to kneel in front of Caelan in the ‘waiting’ position he’d shown her with her palms resting on her thighs face up, Nisey waited for him to decide. If she were honest with herself, she knew seducing him would be impossible unless he wanted to be.

“Are you sure this is what you want, slave? If we start this, there will be no backing out on either of our parts.”

“Please, Máister, I only wish to please you.” Breaking the rules, she looked up at him and smiled. “I’ve been dying to get my hands and mouth all over your body, Caelan. You’re so incredibly sexy.”

“Fuck!” Leaning down, he jerked her up. “Come on, slave. If we’re going to do this, we’re gonna do it right.” Meekly she followed him into the playroom.

* * * *

Dragging a chair into position where Gabe and Sara could be seen, Caelan grabbed Nisey and yanked her up to him. Covering her mouth with his, he aggressively thrust his tongue into her mouth. The furious battling of their tongues left him spinning. Yanking his mouth away, he jerked his t-shirt up and over his head, baring his chest, matted with dark hair. Guiding her head lower, he clenched his teeth to keep from moaning as her tongue traced the skin of his chest down to the hard discs of his nipples. If the wet heat of her tongue wasn’t enough, his little sub liked to use her teeth. Each nibble sent him closer to the edge of his formidable and well-trained self-control.

At Sara’s shocked scream, his eyes flew open. He didn’t need the extra stimulation of seeing Gabriel and Sara, but he couldn’t help but stare. Gabriel had Sara strapped into the spanking bench. The redness of her ass testified to the spanking she’d gotten, but what had her bucking and screaming was the Hitachi vibrator Gabriel was working over her clit. Even from ten feet away he could see the shiny juices dripping down her thighs.

“Fuck!” He closed his eyes and gave a rough push on Nisey’s shoulders. “Lower, slave. You wanted this. Suck my cock!”

“Oh, yes, Máister.” Her fingers fumbled in her haste to open his jeans.

His sigh of relief when the denim parted was short-lived as she swooped down on his erect cock and sucked it deep inside her mouth without using her hands. It was a trick he hadn’t expected her to be able to do yet, as most first time subs had a hard time learning to give head without their hands.

Hot and wet, her mouth surrounded his aching flesh and he had to fight to not unload right then and there. As her tongue flicked and rubbed the underside of his shaft, he panted.

“ Mac de bitseach!” Gripping her long hair in his hands, he began to thrust in and out of her mouth. Her muffled moans caressed his near to exploding cock. Not wanting to come so quickly, he shoved her head away from him and sank back into the chair. It was time to reassert his authority over his devious little sub. “Get over here.” Caelan’s growl of pleasure made Nisey smile.

As Nisey began to crawl over to him, Sara’s cry distracted him.

“ Please, Master, please let me come!”

Jerking his gaze back to Nisey, he waited for her to turn her head, but her gaze was focused solely on the hard shaft sticking out of the opening of his unfastened jeans. When she was within touching distance, he jerked her up and onto his lap. He fastened his mouth over hers and thumbed one nipple through her tank. After swallowing her mewing cries, he leaned back and yanked her top down, effectively binding her arms to her body with the straps, before spinning her around so her back was to his chest.

Using the delay to his advantage, he squeezed her nipples, loving the sound of her continued gasping cries.

“Watch them. Do you see how much Sara’s enjoying her punishment? I want you to see what’s in store for you if you try to do this again.”

Kneeling next to the bench, Gabriel had his head buried between her thighs and Caelan knew Nisey was catching glimpses of the vibrator being used on Sara’s clit while the other man tongue fucked his slave. Occasionally he’d slap her hip or butt. Sara’s pleas were increasing in strength and frequency.

“God, I want to do that to you. It’s taking all my control to keep from pushing Sara out of the way and having you take her place.” Nipping at her shoulder, he continued to torment her hard nipples. “Is that what you want, slave? To be restrained and punished?”

“Please, Máister. I only wanted to please you, but if Máister wants to punish this slave, she will welcome it.”

“Next time, slave.” Releasing her, he pushed her off his lap. Kneeling at his feet with her breasts exposed and arms restrained had his balls tightening. “Suck me. Hard. I want to come down your throat.”

“Yes, Máister.” Scrambling between his parted legs, she dove for his cock once more, sucking and swallowing his rock-hard length with some ease.

Wrapping his hands around the arms of the chair, Caelan strove for control. This time he was better prepared for the sucking heat of her mouth. Breathing deeply, he focused on staying in control while enjoying the pleasure her mouth was giving him. He’d nearly succeeded when out of the corner of his eye he caught a movement. His legendary control shattered when he saw Gabriel thrust inside of his pleading slave. At the same moment, Nisey shook her head and her hair teased the sensitive skin of his groin.

“ Damneigh!” His hips shot up off the seat and his cock began to spew into his slave’s waiting mouth. Her own cries of pleasure teased his exploding cock and the wave of pleasure doubled back and slammed into him again. Grabbing her head, he forced her up and down as he finished spending.

When his hips finally sank back down, he let out a heartfelt groan while she continued to lick and clean his cock. Locking his gaze on her face and torso, he could see the red flush of her spent pleasure. Her rocking hips told their own story. Pushing her head away from his sensitive cock, he jerked her up.

“You came didn’t you? Bad slave.” The palm of his hand landed on her ass once, before he jerked her pants down. Nisey’s panting changed to sobs.

“Máister, please don’t be angry.” Her sobs increased as he shoved two fingers inside her, finding the evidence of her spending and the smooth feel of the benwa balls. His cock reawakened with a rush.

“And why shouldn’t I be angry, slave? You came without permission!” Spinning her around, he draped her over the arm of the chair. “Give them to me.”

“ Máister?”

“The balls.” Not waiting for her to obey, he thrust his fingers back inside her and fished them out. They hit the floor with thumps and rolled away.

As the cries behind them escalated, he stripped her pants completely off and forced her legs further apart. His need to mount her warred with his common sense. He needed to get a condom. Or did he?

“I’m clean. Are you protected, slave?”

“Yes, Máister, this slave is protected.” Her response ended in a groan when he flexed his hips and buried half of his cock in her and she nearly went sprawling face first into the cushion of the chair.

“Give me your arms.” Withdrawing partway, he took both of her wrists in his hands. Using them to stabilize her, he began to hammer at her, loving the soft sexy sobs and cries coming from her.

“Yes, Máister, fuck me harder! ”

* * * *

Across the room, Sara and Gabriel, now spent and slumped over the spanking bench, watched as Caelan finally gave into his base need to dominate.

“Damn, Sara, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so wild. He really hasn’t let go like this since Hillary blew his world to hell and back. She’s perfect for him.” Turning his head, he pressed a kiss against her sweaty shoulder. “You did a good thing, slave. You’ve made me very happy by seeing to his need.”

“It was nothing, Master. She needed it as much as he did.”

* * * *

Later that night, Caelan lay on his side and watched as Nisey slept. Breaking another one of his own rules, he’d kept her with him for the rest of the night, knowing his need wasn’t going to be satisfied with only one romp. He was content to watch her sleep, knowing she had to be exhausted.

She’d surprised him tonight. He’d knew his reluctance to let her explore his body had been bugging her, but the last thing he’d expected was for her to enlist Sara’s help and try to seduce him. It had him idly wondering what other secrets Gabriel’s sub had spilled to Nisey. Not that he was worried. He could handle anything she tried to throw his way.

However, she’d definitely thrown a royal monkey wrench in his schedule for her training though. Her acceptance of the other couple in the room had been surprising. His plan, waiting until after the class before exposing her to other Doms and subs interacting, was now shot to hell. It was encouraging to see, she was ready much sooner than he’d realized. It’d been a long time since a sub had surprised him, and Nisey’s bold step was an unexpected treat. As Nisey rolled over, seeking his body warmth, he sighed and pulled her closer to him. Tucking her head under his chin, he toyed with her hair. You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you, love? I’m going to have my hands full trying to keep up with you.

Chapter Twelve

Opening her eyes the next morning, Nisey tried to get her bearings. The warmth wrapped around her was unexpected until the memories from the night before came rushing back. Sara’s and her daring plot to seduce Caelan. Remembering sucking her Máister’s cock until it spilled its warm goo down her throat while he watched Sara and Gabriel had her squirming. Memories of the rest of the night, of being dominated and fucked within an inch of her life had her moaning softly. Resting her forehead on the warm skin of his chest, she tried to compose herself, as she thought about all that had occurred.

Last night Caelan had been dominating at times and tender at others. She’d never doubted once he was her master. He’d taken control of her body and she’d never come as hard or as often as she had with him. The only thing nagging at her was the fact he hadn’t restrained her, but the man definitely knew his way around a woman’s body. She hadn’t expected him to keep her at his side all night, but each time she’d asked between the bouts of passion about returning upstairs he’d refused. After her third and final time, he’d swatted her ass and informed her she’d leave when ‘he’ was ready and not before. As a smart slave, she hadn’t brought the subject up again. When they’d finally climbed into his massive four- poster bed, she assumed he was sated and wished to sleep.

He’d surprised her though and showed her what a Dom in his prime was capable of. Amongst the rumpled sheets, he made love to her one final time, driving her insane with slow, deep thrusts while she held onto the slats in the headboard. His command to hold them and not release them had her trembling on the edge of release only to be pushed over moments later as he draped her legs over his shoulders and sank unbearably deep. A low moan escaped her throat when she recalled the final orgasm he’d forced out of her body. It’d totally wiped her out, both emotionally and physically. Unbelievably, in the aftermath of that final wonderful climax, she who’d never slept with a man in her life had fallen asleep curled up next to him.

“ Maidin sclábhaí.” His voice, rich with Irish brogue mixed with sleep, had her melting in his arms.

“What did you just say, Máister?”

He yawned before answering. “Good morning, slave. Sometimes I slip into Gaelic without realizing it. You’ll get used to it.” He nuzzled her hair before pushing her over onto her back. Shoving her thighs apart with his knee he settled between them.

A whimper built in her throat when his abdomen settled over her aching pussy. She was sore and didn’t know if she could take him again without a good soak in the tub to relieve some of the soreness. Before she could protest, he captured her mouth with his. Losing herself in the kiss, she was vaguely aware of him soothing her arms into an upright position. The barest twinge from her injured arm barely registered while he wrapped her hands around the slats of his headboard once more.

“Keep them there, sclábhaí.” His dark eyes were once more burning brightly with desire.

She nodded and closed her eyes as his mouth slid over the slope of her breast to attack her pink nipple and ring. Catching her lower lip between her teeth, she struggled to keep still while her body came alive almost instantly and demanded its pleasure. Each tug from his teeth or lips - first on one nipple and then the other - was echoed by pulses in her womb. Despite her soreness, she now wanted him buried inside her. She didn’t care if it hurt. He had the most delightful way of making even pain feel pleasurable. No sooner had she thought about it when two of his fingers slid inside her with a slight pinch and flash of pain before her muscles clamped down on them.

When his mouth left her hard nipples and he looked up at her, she caught her breath. Had she cried out and displeased him?

“Sore, grá?”

“A bit, Máister.”

He nodded. “Keep them right there.” He nodded to her hands. “No matter what I do, do not let go.”

“Yes, Máister.”

After rolling over to grab something off the night table, he slid back between her thighs with his chest and head level with her exposed folds. With his torso propped up by his elbows, he nipped at the flesh of her inner thigh before soothing it with his tongue. By the time he’d repeated it on her other thigh, every part of her was focused on his wandering mouth. As his tongue licked over the crease of where her thigh met her pussy, she drew a sharp breath.

“So beautiful, but swollen.” His muffled reply sent shards of awareness along her nerve endings. Heat bathed her sore folds when he drew one labia then the other into his mouth.

A cry escaped her tight throat as he toyed with her creaming opening. Even keeping his touch light, the slightly rough feel of his fingers sent a shiver of pain through her.

“Shh.” The cold feel of her benwa balls being inserted had her hips lifting off the bed. “There we go. Now relax for me, sclábhai.”

Trying to relax was nearly impossible when he cupped her ass with his hands and tilted her hips up. The feel of the chilly balls sliding deeper had her loudly gasping.

“Good?”

It took her a moment to realize he was speaking to her. “Yes, Máister.”

Keeping his hands on her ass, he lifted her even higher. “Watch me, Nisey. This is one of the ways a grateful Dom says ‘thank you’.”

Lifting her head off the pillow, she nearly exploded while she watched him extend his tongue to lap at her swollen folds and erect clit. She’d never seen anything so erotic in her life. Gripping the headboard above her, she panted and tried to watch, but the angle wasn’t quite right. Obviously sensing her problem, he rose to his knees without releasing her from his grip. Now with her legs draped over his broad shoulders and his mouth fastened to her pussy, she had little choice but to watch while his tongue lashed at her clit and the subtle rocking of his hands had the balls moving inside her.

When his teeth nipped at her, she thought the top of her head was going to come off. Fighting off the approaching climax was harder than it ever had been. The excesses from the night before had her primed and ready to explode at his simple touch. He’d trained her body to his caresses and it was following his every movement without thought. Her body was ready to respond to its Maister’s touch.

She nearly had it under control when he wrapped one arm around her hips and used his free hand to part her lips. She tensed when he slowly lowered his head to lick at her clit. The feeling of cool air matched by his hot moist tongue had an unladylike squeal escaping her before she began to beg fervently while her thighs trembled.

“Please, Máister, please let this slave come.”

He growled against her before lifting his head, then pressed hard on her clit with his thumb keeping her on the edge of coming.

“You want to come, slave?”

She nodded.

“I want you to tug on your nipples while I eat this juicy little pussy.”

Nodding, she let go of the headboard and grabbed her own nipples. Squeezing and tugging on them, she sobbed as he lifted his thumb, covered her hard clit with his lips and rocked her against his mouth. As he lashed at it, her muscles clenched around the balls, and her clit throbbed against his tongue. Overwhelming intense pleasure hit her already sensitive nerves and the world exploded around her.

“ Oh my god!”

Holding her tightly, he rode out the waves of her release before gently lowering her back to the mattress.

Rolling off the bed, he padded into his bathroom. The sound of running water had Nisey scrambling to the edge of the bed. It had reawakened another urgent need; one she didn’t think she would be able to put off.

“ Máister?”

He came back into the bedroom, obviously still aroused. Lifting her off the bed, he carried her into his bathroom. Letting her legs slide down, he pressed a kiss against her head. “I’ve added some Epsom salts to the water. They should help relieve some of your soreness. I want you to soak for at least thirty minutes.”

She nodded and watched as he headed for the door. “Thank you, Caelan.” He stopped and looked over his shoulder.

“For what?”

“For taking care of me.” Moving over to him, she leaned up on her tiptoes and placed a kiss on his stubble-covered chin.

* * * *

Standing in his kitchen in nothing more than pair of unbuttoned jeans, Caelan was in the process of making coffee when he heard a knock on the door before a key scraped in the lock. Only one other person had a key to his home.

“Come on in, Sis.” Kalinda joined him as he flicked the coffee maker on. Turning, he leaned back against the counter and focused on her.

“Please tell me you have my best friend stashed down here.”

“She’s soaking in the tub right at the moment, why?”

A blush stole across Kalinda’s face. “Well, when she didn’t come home last night, then I heard the racket coming from your apartment, I was hoping.”

Pushing off the counter, he placed his hands on her shoulders. “When I playing with a sub I’m training, that’s it for me, sis. Anything less than total focus can be distracting and in the end damage the sub. Your friend surprised me last night, but only in the best of ways. She’s a bit sore but definitely happy. Now, why don’t you tell me why you came down here?”

Kalinda smacked her forehead. “Duh! I totally forgot. Her dad arrived a half hour ago, followed by…”

Caelan stilled. “Please tell me her mother didn’t show up again. She’s not welcome in my home. I won’t tolerate her browbeating ways and abusive tongue anywhere near Nisey.”

She shook her head. “No. Dr. Richardsen and Josh are upstairs sitting at my kitchen table eating cinnamon rolls, so I came down here to fetch both of you.”

“Fine, I’ll send her up after she gets out of the tub.”

Kalinda got a panicked look on her face. “You have to come up too. Dr. Richardsen is asking to speak to Nisey, but I need you to come up and deal with that…that horn dog.”

“Horn dog. That’s a new one, but I think you’re more than capable of dealing with him.”

“He’s insistent on seeing me. He won’t take no for answer.” She fidgeted and avoided his gaze.

“And you’re sure you don’t want to see him?”

“I can’t see him.”

Tugging her closer, he lifted her chin. “I didn’t ask you if could see him, I asked if you wanted to see him.”

“I…”

“Before you think of lying to me, brat, remember I was there when you walked in on him disciplining that sub. Your eyes lit up and you wanted what she had.”

“Caelan! You’re my brother!”

“Regardless, Kalinda, I’m a man and a Dom. I notice those things. So what’s stopping you?”

“But…”

“If this is some misguided attempt to spare my feelings, forget it. Even though we’re not speaking right now, I know Josh. He’d never intentionally abuse you, Kalinda. So hiding behind me isn’t going to work.”

She nibbled on her lower lip. “It doesn’t matter if I want him or not, Caelan. If he could turn on you that easily, his best friend of nearly ten years, what happens the first time he doubts me? I don’t think I can handle having him one day and having him cut me out of his life the next. I can’t handle that kind of pain, so I’m not going down that road.”

“It sounds like your choosing to run, rather than stay and fight for what you want.”

She sighed and began to pace in the generous confines of Caelan’s large kitchen. “That I may be, but I’d rather be running and safe than staying and being hurt.”

A sympathetic look crossed Caelan’s face. “And what happens when you find out running is hurting you more than staying would’ve?”

“I’ll cross that bridge when I get there. I can’t forget how easily he turned on you. I refuse to give him that kind of power over me, no matter how much my body longs for his. ”

Laying his hands on her shoulders, he squeezed them. “You’re a big girl, Kalinda. This is your decision and if you’re not comfortable or ready for it, then I can’t accuse you of hiding behind me, but I don’t want you to deny yourself something you want because of me. I love you, but I’ve never once doubted your loyalty to me.” He smiled down at her ruffled her hair. “No matter what you do, I’ll always love you, brat.”

“I love you too, Big Brother.” Her eyes were bright, but she seemed more relaxed. “So you’ll come upstairs and save me from big, bad Josh?”

Laughing, Caelan shook his head. “Fine, I’ll be up with Nisey in about twenty minutes.”

* * * *

Even though the soak in Epsom salts had soothed her, Nisey couldn’t help but be self conscious as she walked up the steps to her apartment. The fact that her father was waiting for her the morning after she’d finally indulged her true sexual nature was not a comfortable one. The only thing calming her was Caelan’s guiding hand at the base of her spine. While she had tried to assure him she was more than capable of dealing with her father by herself, he’d told her in no uncertain terms he was going to be by her side.

“Relax grá. Your mother isn’t here. Just your father and Josh.”

They paused in front of the door. Looking up at him, she placed her hands on his hard chest before leaning forward and pressing her cheek against it. Automatically his arms came around her and pulled her close. Her reply was muffled against his chest. “You’re coming up to save Kalinda, aren’t you?”

“Something like that, but aside from Josh, I want to talk to your father about what happened yesterday. Your mother’s actions were really inexcusable.”

She lifted her head and he pressed a kiss against her lips. “Now, quit stalling, Nisey. You’re a grown woman.” He opened the door behind her before ushering her in. The smell of cinnamon rolls had her mouth watering. Following her nose to the warm kitchen, she wasn’t surprised to see Kalinda keeping an entire table plus her father between Josh and herself.

“Morning, Daddy. Did you save me a roll or did you eat them all?” Pressing a kiss on the top of his balding head, she reached around him to snag a roll and feigned relaxation. The last thing she needed was her dad to realize how nervous she was.

“Good morning, sweetheart.” He turned in his chair and his eyes roamed up and down her form. She was glad she’d chosen to wear her soft cotton sleep pants and a regular tank top. Everything was covered, even though she was vastly aware of the fact she wasn’t wearing a bra. She couldn’t see the happiness glowing from her whole being, but her father could and knew its source.

Next to him, Caelan pulled out her chair and waited for her to sit. She blushed, but noticed how her dad nodded slightly as Caelan pushed her closer to the table. Obviously she wasn’t the only one who had noticed Caelan’s old world manners.

While Caelan, Josh and her father made small talk, Nisey ate her cinnamon roll and sipped on the mug of coffee Kalinda had handed her. When the caffeine rushed into her system, she sighed. She hadn’t had a chance to get even a sip after Caelan had come in and rushed her out of the tub, briskly drying her off and urging her to dress. It seemed he was more interested in seeing what her father had to say than the obvious erection pressed against the fly of his old jeans. While lying in the tub soaking away her aches, she’d thought of nothing other than returning Caelan’s favor and giving him a spine-tingling blowjob. Being rushed to dress then go upstairs without her coffee had definitely quashed her ideas of any immediate repayment.

Perhaps after lunch when I go down to help Caelan get ready for his class…

She was jerked out of her thoughts when her father placed his hand over hers.

“Well, I guess I can’t avoid this any longer.” His voice was dull and full of pain while his gaze asked for her understanding.

Fear raced over her. She’d only seen him like this once before. It was the day her mother had taken back the Lab puppy her father had given her for her birthday. She had made Larry break the news to their daughter.

“What’s wrong, Daddy? Is Mother giving you grief over Derrick? Did she tell you to come over and try to convince me to drop the charges against him or she’ll completely disown me?”

“No, it’s nothing like that.” He sat up straighter. “I’m divorcing your mother. Her treatment and handling of this thing with Derrick was the last straw. I found out yesterday from Councilman Landing, his wife and your mother came over here to try and convince you to drop the charges against Derrick.” He squeezed her hand. “For what he did to you, he deserves to rot in prison. I confronted your mother about it, and she gave me some song and dance about how you were ruining a perfectly good boy’s life. When she couldn’t convince Caelan to order you to drop the charges, she thought perhaps the bribe Mrs. Landing was willing to offer you might do the trick.”

Standing behind her, Caelan growled and squeezed her shoulders in a reassuring way.

“Oh, Daddy, if Caelan had ordered me to do that, I wouldn’t be with him. Besides he never would’ve done that. He only wants the best for me and letting that weasel go free to attack me again or some other inexperienced girl wouldn’t have been in anyone’s best interests.”

“I know. Your Master would never mistreat you. I’ve seen the way he looks at you. He cares about you. Deeply, if I don’t miss my guess, but to make a long story short, your mother threatened to divorce me if I didn’t get behind her plan. I realized if she’d betray her own daughter for so-called social standing in the community, she would have no qualms about doing the same to me, if she’s given the chance.”

“I hope you told her you were going to divorce her instead!” Anger made Nisey’s voice tight. How dare her mother threaten her dad!

He nodded. “I’m going down Monday morning and filing the necessary paperwork. I’m glad you’re taking this well. I know I always told you to never give up, but…”

“I’m not mad, Daddy, even I know there’s a time and place to finally cut your losses. You haven’t been happy with Mom for a long time now. Too many times she’s put you through hell.”

“I know. It’s hard, though.”

“Have you thought of where you’re going to stay?” She was just about to open her mouth to offer her dad the couch when he shook his head.

“Don’t worry. I’m not going to stay with you, sweetheart. Josh here offered me his spare room until I can find an apartment.”

Leaning across the table, she gave her dad a tight hug before smiling at Josh.

“Did I ever tell you, Josh, that you’re the greatest?”

Caelan squeezed her shoulders and leaned forward to whisper in her ear. “Just remember who’s your Dom, grá.”

* * * *

Entering his study Caelan was aware of Josh’s presence following him. It was time to let bygones be bygones. Seeing his sister and Josh together in the same room had assured him he was doing the right thing. Kalinda deserved a chance to be happy. He had a feeling his best friend could tame his sister without breaking her and in the process make her extremely happy. If explaining what really happened a year ago could insure that chance, he’d break his rule about justifying his actions to anyone - let alone Hillary’s brother who needed the truth.

“Sit.” He moved around the desk, and sank into the chair behind it.

“What if I don’t want to?” The easy going Josh from upstairs was now gone - in its place was the prick that Caelan had become accustomed to dealing with.

“If you want to know what happened a year ago, you’ll sit.”

“You’re going to finally talk to me about it?”

“I want my sister to be happy and this feud going on between us is hurting her. She wants you, but won’t take a single step in your direction because she thinks it’s going to hurt me. So sit down and I’ll explain what happened, or walk out the door and throw away your only chance with my sister. It’s your choice.”

Josh sat. They talked for well over an hour and parted as friends.

* * * *

Later that night, Nisey followed Caelan as he opened the door to a nondescript industrial looking building. From the outside, Olivia’s looked like any other warehouse in the Old Town district of Chicago. There were security cameras and fenced, lighted parking. A tall man wearing leathers stood just inside the doorway. He nodded in respectful greeting to Caelan before opening the door.

“Evening Master Caelan. A new sub?”

“Yes. One I’m training. I can vouch for her.”

“No disrespect, but Mistress Olivia’s tightened security rather strongly since that idiot Landing tried to take refuge here.”

“Relax, Carlos.” Olivia’s dulcet tones had Nisey glancing up in surprise when the attention-commanding woman walked out of the dimly lit interior and into the bright light of the foyer. Gone was the casual brunette she’d seen at Gabriel’s. Now, she was dressed so every inch proclaimed the Domme she was. Wearing skin-tight black leather pants and a leather halter with a flogger hanging from one hip, she looked like she was ready for business. Nisey shifted nervously. She wasn’t sure how to greet Olivia in this setting.

“I’m glad to see you Nisey. How are you feeling?”

Deciding to take the high road, she lowered her head and answered. “Very good, Mistress. Master Caelan has been taking very good care of me.”

A lush laugh escaped Olivia.

“No need to stand on formality, Nisey. I appreciate the respect you’re trying to offer me, but in this case it isn’t needed. Right now I’m just Olivia, inquiring about the health of a friend.”

Nisey lifted her head and smiled - one of utter satisfaction. “Better now.”

“Obviously. Caelan dear, do you mind if I steal your sub for a moment?”

“Of course not, but I do need her back in time for the class.”

Glancing at the slender watch on her wrist, Olivia nodded. “Come with me, Nisey.

Following Olivia inside the massive building, Nisey’s eyes widened. The lush interior was dark and sensual. The dark red mahogany of the bar shone with a rich satin finish and reflected the warm glow of the soft light coming from the track lights above it. The bartender was deftly pouring drinks for a waitress who wore nothing but a leather g-string and a slender red collar around her throat.

Noticing where Nisey’s attention was, Olivia guided her out of the bar area towards a darkened hall. “My wait-staff all wear red collars designating their position, so there is no misunderstanding by any of my patrons. While they’re on ‘my time’, there’s no play allowed. The last thing I need is to be accused of prostitution. Do you realize how hard it was to get a permit from the zoning committee as a woman owner? It would’ve been damn near impossible if they suspected me of being a madam.”

Nisey giggled while Olivia drew her into what turned out to be an office. Unlike Gabriel’s office, this one definitely belonged to a dominatrix. The dark leather furniture and red walls with rings at various heights had Nisey envisioning some slave being restrained for Olivia’s viewing pleasure while she worked at the sleek black desk in the middle of the room.

When the door was shut, Nisey waited on pins and needles to see why Olivia had dragged her into the office. Finally - nervously she spoke to break the tension.

“You know, Olivia, I think you’re making a habit of dragging me into offices. Does Caelan have to worry about you trying to steal me away?”

A full belly laugh escaped Olivia. “Not a chance sweetie. I prefer…shall we say…playmates who relish a much rougher hand, or deserve harsh treatment such as the idiotic Landing boy. Somehow, I don’t think you need a firm hand to be kept in line.”

Nisey shook her head ‘no’ before shifting nervously at the mention of Derrick. She tried to sink into one of the chairs in front of the desk before her knees deserted her and left her kneeling on the floor at Olivia’s feet.

“Relax. I just wanted to assure you it will be a long time before he ever abuses another sub again, even after he gets out.”

Letting out a sigh of relief, Nisey figured it was over until Olivia pushed off the desk.

“Now, I need to know, is Caelan planning on restraining you tonight during class?”

“Honestly I don’t know. From my understanding Sara is here and he may use her. He hasn’t said.”

“And how do you feel about it?”

“A good slave accepts that her master may play with other slaves.” Even as she said it, Nisey had to push down her jealousy at the idea of Caelan giving Sara something she wanted so badly.

“Yes, a good slave does accept it. It’s part of our lifestyle, but I wasn’t asking the slave. Nisey, I was asking you. Honestly, can you handle watching Caelan tie up another?”

“I don’t have a choice, do I? I don’t want to be a clingy and possessive slave, Olivia. He’s a man and a Dom who’s accustomed to doing what he wants. What I feel or don’t feel should have no bearing on my Maister’s actions.”

Smirking, Olivia crouched down so she was level with Nisey. “That’s where you’re wrong, Nisey - at least with Caelan. I’ve known him for many years and watched him with many slaves, and while he can be domineering and a total ass about what he wants, he never once has neglected or left a sub wanting. He gets his high off the fact he’s physically and emotionally pushed his slave until the point they fall into subspace. Have you ever heard of it?”

A blush crossed Nisey’s face. “I thought that was a myth.”

“No, it’s very real. Many slaves find bondage especially freeing. When they’re pushed to their very limits, it’s not uncommon for them to feel extremely connected to their Dom. I had one slave say it feels like he was floating on a cloud where nothing could touch him.”

Nisey couldn’t help but be fascinated by what the other woman had told her. “Why are you telling me this, Olivia?”

Olivia cupped her cheek. “Because I think you’re one who’ll easily achieve subspace once Caelan puts the ropes on you. I didn’t want you to be scared when it happens.”

“What ever happened with Doms not interfering with one another’s slaves?” Nisey meant it as a joke.

“We don’t on a whole, but Caelan had asked if I’d mind if he used a newbie for his demonstration. As the owner of the club, I have strict rules about classes. I provide first class instruction and entertainment here. I don’t want any incidents to occur with a newbie and ruin the evening.”

Hope filled her. “So you think he may use me tonight?”

Standing back up, Olivia looked down at her. “That depends on you and whether you’re willing to ask for what you want.”

Unease now warred with her need and had Nisey trembling while she knelt between the desk and the chair.

“Now, we’ve got about ten minutes before the students start showing up. I’m going to go check on Caelan and Gabriel. When you’re ready to join us, we’ll be in the room down the hall. The second door on the right.”

“Okay.”

“One more thing, Nisey. If you decide you’re going to ask for what you want, in the closet there’s a dark garment bag with your name on it. Caelan gave it to me a couple weeks ago, so when you started assisting with his classes you’d have the proper attire. Put what’s in there on, then come and join us.”

Nisey nodded then Olivia walked out and shut the door behind her. Standing up, Nisey walked over to the closet and placed her hand over the knob. Indecision warred within her, but her heart won.

* * * *

Caelan was talking with Gabriel when Olivia came back in by herself. Had he pushed too hard? His plan to have Olivia approach Nisey had been a gamble. If Nisey chose to only watch this time he had Sara to fall back on, but he’d been battling his need to restrain his slave all day. The last thing he wanted was to revisit old bad memories of her first taste in bondage, but he was dying to see his shibari ropes around Nisey’s nubile body.

“How did it go?” His voice was a bit hesitant.

“She spouted off a bunch of the theologies of BDSM about not being jealous of another sub and how you could choose any slave you wanted without asking her. I think she was waiting for some sort of signal from you. Somehow I don’t think she understands you, my friend.”

“We’re still learning about each other. One of these days, she’s going to learn how to ask for what she wants. I’m not a damned mind reader.”

“Of course you’re not. Maybe I should give her a two by four to bash over your head, if yesterday was any indication of your mind-reading abilities.” Gabriel joined the conversation.

“Fuck off!” His retort lacked real ire. He knew his friend was trying to give him shit so he wouldn’t worry about Nisey.

“What happened?” Olivia demanded.

“The great Caelan Doherty got seduced by his own sub.”

Olivia raised an eyebrow. “Really? Do tell?”

Caelan opened his mouth, but nothing came out when he spotted Nisey standing just outside the door. He moved to go forward, but Olivia glanced over her shoulder and stepped in front of him.

“She has to do this on her own, Caelan. Let her come to you.”

Caelan stopped and gave a deep sigh. “I know.”

* * * *

Standing just outside the room, Nisey could see Olivia talking with Gabriel and Caelan. Her breath caught in her throat when Caelan glanced up and started towards her. When Olivia stopped him, she realized the ball was in her court. She had to be the one to come to him, to show him she was ready and ask for what she wanted. Tightening her fingers on the sash holding the thigh length robe closed around her, she gathered up her lagging courage, stepped over the threshold and into the bright lights of the instruction room. The soft slippers she’d found in the bottom of the garment bag protected her feet from the cool wood floor and barely made a sound when she approached the three doms who were standing in the center of the room.

Within moments, she was standing next to them. Kneeling quickly, she greeted her master in his preferred way, her head lowered to touch his instep.

“Greetings, Máister. This slave presents herself for your pleasure.”

“My pleasure, slave?”

“Yes, Máister.” Keeping her head lowered, she waited for him.

“It pleases me to see you wearing my robe, slave, but are you certain you’re ready for the responsibilities which come with it?”

“Yes, Máister. It would please this slave to feel your shibari ropes against her body.”

A rough sigh came out of him. Keeping her head lowered, she fought for the control she would need if he rejected her offer. There would always be a next time. He knew what was good for her and she’d already forced one issue yesterday. She didn’t want him to think she was trying to ‘top from the bottom’ as some would call it. She loved the care and affection he gave her, but she wasn’t the fragile flower he insisted on over-protecting.

“Rise, slave.” Standing up and lifting her head, she met his gaze head on.

“Once we start there’ll be no going back if you get scared. We’ll work through it, but I won’t stop. Are you sure?”

Looking into his amber eyes, she saw the sincerity of his words along with the truth of them. He finished what he started - always. The memory of their first time in his playroom washed over her. He had the same look on his face then.

“Yes, Máister. I’m sure.”

Nodding his head, before he turned back to Olivia and Gabriel, he told her, “Go over with Sara and she’ll help you get ready.”

“Yes, Máister.”

* * * *

Kneeling next to Sara, Nisey watched as people started to arrive. Everything was new. She had little problem telling the subs from the Doms. Sara had explained before entering the instruction room, the subs changed into appropriate attire in an adjoining changing room. She wasn’t surprised to see most of the subs in varying states of display. Some subs wore an abbreviated bikini while others were wearing the same attire as Sara and her - a g-string of some type and a collar. Sara and she greeted the other slaves while the Doms spoke quietly amongst themselves. When the Doms all converged on a table setup in the corner, she arched her brow questioningly at Sara.

“Caelan and Master go over each Dom’s equipment to insure safety. If they don’t have the right type of rope or badly fraying ones it can endanger the sub’s safety. They would loan them the right equipment for tonight’s class.”

Nodding, her attention was drawn back to Caelan while he moved with ease, inspecting each length of rope.

“Hey Sara, introduce me to your friend.” A masculine voice had Nisey’s gaze jerking back to Sara. The tall and stoutly built man wearing nothing but a leather pouch covering his equipment and a black studded collar around his neck had her eyes widening. She recognized him. He was the CEO of Starling International Foods.

“I know you! You’re Bryan Starling!”

Bryan laughed. “And I know of you, Ms. Richardsen. Denise isn’t it? I do hope you’ve recovered from your attack.”

She nodded. “Yes, and please call me Nisey.”

“Of course.”

“All right, I do believe we’re ready to start.” Caelan’s deep voice had the room quieting. “As long as everyone has signed the waivers and releases, that is.”

There were a few giggles from the women and chuckles from the men.

“I’ll take that as a yes. I’m Máister Caelan and this is my friend and guest instructor, Master Gabriel. Due to the amount of interest in this class, he’s been gracious enough to volunteer his time to help me tonight. Since this is a beginner’s shibari class, we’re going to start out with the basic rope harness. As the weeks progress, the masters will become more comfortable with the uses of the ropes to both restrain and pleasure their subs. The subs will learn to accept the ropes and ultimately the pleasure they can bring. Are there any questions before we start?”

“What happens if our sub comes before we’re finished?” A slender man of Oriental descent asked. “I know my slave and he loves ropes and has a tendency to come quickly once I have the most basic of ties on him, let alone a shibari tie.”

“What you do with your slave, Master Rai, is your choice. I’ll admit it is quite common for slaves who are new to shibari to find pleasure quickly the first time. In fact, don’t be surprised if it does happen. Control will come with time and practice for the subs, just as deftness with the rope will come for the masters.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the blush spreading across Bryan’s face.

“Now, if there are no other questions, pair up with your slaves and we’ll begin.”

The flurry of movement had Nisey’s head swimming while the subs returned to their masters and knelt at their feet. Following their example, she knelt next to Caelan and waited for him to tell her what to do.

“Stand, slave.” Rising to her feet, she stood next to him, aware of the people watching her, but more even more aware of the long hemp rope he was measuring with his hands.

“First take your long rope and drape it along the back of the neck like a tie on your slave. Make sure it’s even.” Lifting her hair, she waited for him to place it. She held her breath while the heavy but comforting weight of the rope landed on the back of her neck. “Once it’s even, you’ll place the first knot in the hollow of your sub’s throat, making sure there’s no danger of choking your slave.”

Feeling his hands brush her skin followed by the gentle abrasion of the rope, she found it increasingly hard to concentrate on his words. “After that, you’ll place several knots down the length of your slave’s body. Choose wisely here, aim for the pleasure spots on your sub’s body. After finishing, have your slaves kneel and Gabriel and I will be around to check your work.”

Nisey nearly cried out in frustration when she was forced to kneel once more as Caelan and Gabriel inspected the other six couples’ work. She was relieved when he returned quickly. She gracefully rose to her feet. When he reached between her thighs to snag the trailing end of the rope, she bit her lip. As he brought it up, she cried out silently when one of the knots he’d tied brushed against her clit while the next one settled against her rosebud. The ultra thin leather g-string did little to muffle the feel of the prickly knots against her most intimate and sensitive of places.

“Relax grá.”

She nodded as his fingers brushed against her spine before drawing the tail up and under the back of the loop on her neck. She was vaguely aware of him speaking while he separated the two ropes and then brought them under her arms and back in front of her. Running them under and through the top space between the first two knots before returning them behind her back, Caelan created the traditional diamond shape that symbolized the shibari harness.

The rhythmic weaving and twisting of the rope in Caelan’s capable hands lulled her as he wrapped her body inch by inch in an intricate maze of rope. It pulled her deeper into a place she’d never experienced before, until she wasn’t even aware of when he paused to instruct. She accepted the ebb and flow of the rope as normal, and slipped deeper into the unique pleasure that is subspace. It was the first time since Derrick’s abandonment she’d completely relaxed and trusted the man who was binding her.

When Caelan approached the knot resting against the top of her groin, she moaned softly. Pleasure flared when he tied off the end of the rope. The last pull tugged on the base strand and the knot rubbed against her clit and sent her soaring even higher.

“Almost there, grá.” Caelan’s voice was soft in her ear. She never saw the look passed between Gabriel and him. With a nod, Gabriel took over the class. “You’re so beautiful, sclábhaí.” Standing behind her and running his hands over the rope and her skin, Caelan traced each diamond decorating her torso and stomach. A plea trembled on her lips as each brush of his fingers drew her closer to something she couldn’t identify. She wanted to beg for what was just out of her reach, but her vocal chords seemed paralyzed and only incoherent sounds came out of her throat. Sounds she realized Caelan recognized when he traced a finger over the knot resting on her clit and demanded that she let go.

“Now, sclábhaí. Give me what’s my due as your Master. Come for me.” The hard bite of his voice managed to filter through the peace she found and, combined with the stimulation of her clit, had her arching back against his strength while pleasure washed over in a gentle wave. It wasn’t as intense as the orgasms he forced from her body the night before, but it was a deeper, longer and more satisfying one. When it finally receded, she lay slumped against him, trusting him to keep her safe while she slowly drifted back to reality. Mumbling a ‘Thank you’, she opened her eyes when other cries, both female and male, filled the instruction room.

Finally focusing on her surroundings, the first thing she saw was Bryan’s body tremble and his master Rai generously slide aside the restrictive pouch to allow his cock to spring free. Bryan groaned and found his own release. Standing behind his much larger slave, Rai encouraged him with words of approval as he stroked his slave’s massive shoulders. The pleasure washing over Bryan’s face had her wondering if that was what she looked like when she gave into the uniquely intense pleasure. When Bryan swayed on his feet, Rai guided him down to a kneeling position with ease. Listening to his gasps, she was amazed when he finally composed himself and thanked his master.

“Did you find what you were searching for, sclábhaí? What you were yearning for when you let that ass tie you up?”

“Yes, Máister, this slave found exactly what she was looking for and she thanks you for guiding her.” Turning in his arms, she wrapped her arms around him, not caring that the rest of the class saw her break in protocol. She was happier than she’d ever been and didn’t care who knew it. Pressing a kiss against his chest, she nearly sobbed, but instead wept silently when he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, obviously unconcerned about the tears dampening his silk shirt.

“ Tá fáilte romhat, sclábhaí.” Pressing his lips against her head, he said it again in English. “You’re welcome, slave. Very welcome.”

Epilogue

A Year Later

Entering Kalinda and Nisey’s apartment, Caelan caught the sound of running water. He frowned. When he’d called up a few minutes earlier to see if Nisey was home from work, she’d sounded stressed and he knew that a session in his playroom in the ropes was in order. He wasn’t in the mood to wait for her either. He needed it as much as she did. It’d been more than two weeks since the last time he’d tied her up. With his work, his trip to Ireland and her getting ready to graduate, they hadn’t had as much time together as he’d hoped.

Not to mention the last month had been extraordinarily difficult on both of them as Derrick had finally been convicted, with the media swarming all over the story. The resulting publicity had been tough on his little slave. Not only had she had the religious right-wing zealots after her, but Derrick, the idiot, had actually tried to plead he was innocent. His grounds - Nisey had wanted his advances - using her involvement with Caelan, a known Dom as his proof.

He’d never been prouder of her than the day she steadfastly testified to the extent that Derrick had gone to stalk her. She’d stood resolute as the defense attorney, one associated with her mother’s firm, had grilled her and he tried every trick in the book to badger her. There had been more than one session in the shibari ropes as he’d helped her deal with the stresses of the trial. It had nearly broken his heart to see her struggle against the ropes, but he wouldn’t be dissuaded from his goal. Even when it took longer than it normally did, he had no issue with keeping her in the ropes until he had her relaxed and centered once more. Sometimes it took hours to get her to the subspace point, but he didn’t regret a minute of the time he’d spent with her. She completed him in a way that he’d never felt before.

Fingering the new collar he’d had commissioned for her and picked up while he was in Dublin, he pushed open the slightly opened bathroom door. Squinting against the steam, he could see the outline of her body against the steamy glass. His eyes narrowed when he saw her hand rhythmically moving between her thighs. His suspicion was confirmed when a low moan of pleasure escaped her. The need to dominate his slave rushed over him warring with his desire to restrain her. Rapidly stripping off his own clothes, he yanked the door open.

“On your knees, right now, slave.” Caelan’s stern voice echoed against the shower’s tile walls.

* * * *

Looking up at the determined expression on Caelan’s face, Nisey’s eyes hungrily took in the lines of his own exhaustion. He’d just returned from his trip to Ireland, bringing back his mentor, Alastar. It’d been over two weeks since she’d seen him. The nightly phone calls had done little to relieve her, especially when she could hear the deep frustration and need to dominate in his voice each time they spoke. She hadn’t been certain on how to respond to him when he’d refused to let her sooth him via the phone. Even more, she worried because she knew his own personal rules wouldn’t allow him to seek relief in the club scene. No others while training. I’d have gladly released him if he’d asked it of me, no matter how jealous it made me. She knew he needed relief, so she’d done something she hadn’t done in awhile when he’d called to tell her he was home. She broke two of his rules. Knowing if she’d didn’t come down right away, he’d come upstairs looking for her, she’d broken the second by deliberately beginning to masturbate. All she had to do was wait for him to catch her. It was in anticipation of his reaction - he’d go dominant on her and take out his stress on her willing body. It was the least she could do after all the time he’d spent keeping her centered over the past few weeks of the trial, and everything else, including his trip to Ireland.

She was jerked out of her thoughts as his hands grabbed her and pushed her to knees. She moaned when his hands speared into her wet hair and pushed her firmly against his hard cock. Opening her mouth in welcome, she couldn’t help moaning as she tasted salt and his unique flavor against her tongue. Rubbing her tongue against the sensitive underside of his cock, she sucked and slurped at him, loving the groans and hisses coming from above her. Raising one hand she gently tugged on his pubic curls, a trick she’d found drove him ardently wild.

She groaned when his length hardened even further and he bucked wildly against her sucking mouth. When he jerked out of her grasp, she crawled after him, anxious to continue what she’d started.

“Up, now!”

“Yes, Máister.” Scrambling to her feet, she found her body pressed face first between the tile wall and his hard body. She softly screamed as he kicked her legs apart and sank inside of her in one rough stroke. When he didn’t even pause at her scream, she braced herself against with her arms. His rough and vigorous thrusting continued nonstop.

“You dare to pleasure this body without my permission? The body you gave to me?” His words were hissed into her ear as his hands roughly groped her boobs and ass.

“Yes, Máister!” Her admission escaped her on a high wail as she fought her need to come.

” Why?” His harsh command and digging fingers kept her from sliding over into her own pleasure.

“To help you, Máister.”

“How does disobeying my rules help me, slave?” His hand slapped her ass with a stinging crack.

“It gives Máister a reason to punish this slave and give him relief at the same time.”

“And you think punishing my slave gives me relief?”

“Yes, Máister.” Holding her breath, she hoped she was right.

His grip shifted and her heart sank as he abruptly removed himself from her. She closed her eyes as tears burned behind them. She would not cry. Expecting to hear the opening and closing of the shower door as he left her, she was surprised when his hands turned her towards him.

“Wrap your legs around me, slave.” His order was hoarse.

Gripping his shoulders, she lifted first one leg and then the other trusting him to not to drop her on the wet shower floor. A joyful cry escaped her as he sank deep once more. Although his thrusts weren’t as vicious as before, they still hammered at her, sending pleasure through her entire body. Clinging to him, she buried her face in his wet shoulder and vowed to ride out his unrestrained, relentless passion while giving him everything she was - everything his training had taught her to be - his and his alone.

Within moments his harsh exclamation was followed by her squeal as he pushed both of them over the edge. Relaxing in his arms, Nisey ran her fingers through his hair before pressing her lips against his. Within a few moments, he took control of the kiss as he carried her out of the shower and down the hall to her bedroom. It was obvious once wasn’t going to be enough. She couldn’t agree more. Ahead of both of them stretched some deserved ecstasy.

* * * *

Standing in between Caelan and Sara, Nisey was amazed at the change in Olivia’s main bar. As a special treat, Olivia had closed her club to everyone but invited guests in celebration of Caelan’s birthday. To honor Caelan, Olivia had the bar redecorated in a mixed blend of Irish and Oriental motifs. One wouldn’t have thought the Japanese silk screens would’ve gone hand in hand with the Irish linen tablecloths and emerald tableware but amazingly enough they did. In the middle of each table, oil lamps lit small paper lanterns painted with the Japanese characters that expressed ‘shibari’.

She moved away from Caelan and Sara when she saw Master Rai and Bryan. Touching Caelan’s sleeve, she nodded towards Rai and Bryan. “Maister, I’ll be right back. I need to talk to Master Rai.”

He smiled and nodded his approval before returning to his conversation with Gabriel and Sara.

She slipped through the crowd until she was in standing in front of Rai and Bryan.

“Master Rai, you look very well tonight, as does your slave. Thank you for coming.” She nodded hesitantly to the smaller man. She was still a bit uncertain about how to act around other Masters.

Master Rai nodded to her. “I wouldn’t have missed this for anything. The gift Master Caelan has given me with his lessons is immeasurable. Bryan has never been happier.”

“I can understand, Master Rai. I find immeasurable pleasure myself in the ropes. I hate to be so bold as to approach you, Master Rai, but I wished to thank you for your help before the festivities begin. The characters you drew out for Bryan, at my request, have aided me tremendously. I did want my gift to be as authentic as possible. Your translation and calligraphy were most helpful.”

“Nonsense. It was nothing. I will be most anxious to see the results of your handiwork. Master Joshua is known for the high levels of quality which come out of his shop and from my understanding you’re a major part of the reason.”

Nisey blushed. “I do enjoy my work, Master Rai.”

He nodded. “Stay with Bryan if you wish. I’m going to go and greet Master Caelan.” He glided away, his movements gracefully liquid as he joined Caelan and Gabriel.

“God I love the way that man moves. It was the first thing which attracted me to him.” Bryan’s sigh of pleasure had Nisey smiling. It was obvious Bryan loved his master. Glancing over at him, Nisey couldn’t help but notice how wonderful Bryan looked in the traditional clothing of his master’s culture. The Japanese Kimono and outer Hakama pants looked quite elegant on him despite the fact he was much larger than his master. The dark blue of his Kimono picked up on the color of his midnight blue eyes.

“He’s a very lucky man to have you, Bryan.”

“I’m the lucky one.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because once I found Rai, he introduced me to a world where I can be accepted as I am.” He squeezed her hand. “I’m so glad to have met others like me. I can’t thank you enough for being my friend and not using what you know for your gain.”

Nisey smile at him reassuringly. “I’d never do that, Bryan. Here you are simply Bryan and not the head of Sterling Foods. Besides I know all-to-well the negative effect publicity can have.”

Nisey and Bryan continued to talk in hushed tones as more people arrived for Caelan’s party. Looking around, it seemed like everyone had arrived. Gabriel and Sara had been the first guests, after picking up Caelan’s mentor, Alastar, who had chosen to take a room at a nearby hotel rather than invade Caelan’s privacy.

They were followed shortly afterwards by the newly divorced Dr. Richardsen. He’d brought along the lovely lady he’d been dating for the past few months. Amazingly enough Helen had been very accepting of Nisey’s lifestyle, even though she herself was truly vanilla. Her dad had said Helen had a high tolerance - even understanding - of alternate lifestyles due to the fact she had one son who was gay, while her other son was openly ‘bi’ and involved in a committed relationship with his best friend and his wife.

In Nisey’s eyes that made Helen a gem, coupled with the fact she made her dad deliriously happy was ‘icing on the cake’. Along with Master Rai and Bryan, several of Caelan’s other students and their subs had come. Surprisingly even Hillary had come with her new partner. Nisey’s understanding developed after she had had a ‘heart to heart talk’ with her at work. Hillary explained that she had finally found another switch, a handsome young man who loved alternating the DS roles as much as she did.

Nisey’s head jerked up at the raised voices coming from the foyer. She started. In the doorway stood her best friend. Kalinda was openly arguing with Josh, who must have just arrived. Their voices carried across the crowded room.

“It’ll be a cold day in hell before I ever, and I do mean ever play with you again, Mr. I-Can’t-Commit.” Kalinda jerked her arm away from Josh before she stomped away.

“I’m sorry Bryan, I need to go and see if she needs me.”

“No problem. I think I will go and find Master Rai.”

Heading towards the woman’s room where she’d seen Kalinda disappear, Nisey pushed the door open to find her friend fuming in front of the sink. The tight grip that Kalinda had on the porcelain told its own story.

Walking up behind her, Nisey placed her hands on Kalinda’s shoulders before meeting her friend’s eyes in the mirror.

“I know I promised you that I would make nice with Josh for Caelan’s party, but honestly I don’t know if I can. I want to find the nearest sharp object and brain him.”

“Are you ready to tell me about it yet? You left so suddenly six months ago without much of an explanation, and ever since you returned, you’ve been as high-strung as a long tailed cat in a roomful of rocking chairs.”

“Thanks for the offer, Nisey but tonight is Caelan’s night and I don’t want anything to ruin this for him. He’s absolutely going to love the jacket you made for him.”

Nisey smiled, knowing Kalinda was trying to change the subject. “Just as much as he’s gonna love yours, girl. Now why don’t we go out before your brother comes looking for me and I get punished even more than I’ve already been punished today.”

Kalinda giggled. “What did you do this time?”

“Oh, not much. Broke a rule or two, but I do believe he’s much more relaxed than he was when he arrived home this morning.”

“You’re so bad.”

“If you only knew.” The two girls were giggling as they left the room.

* * * *

After a catered meal of Greek appetizers, Minestrone, Five Cheese Ziti al Forno, Linguine ala Marinara, and Tiramisu for dessert compliments of Gabriel’s restaurant, Caelan seemed more relaxed but there was an air of expectancy buzzing around the room. Nisey assumed it was because everyone was waiting to see Caelan’s reaction to his gifts. The man was notoriously ‘hard nosed’ about accepting gifts. He went as far as telling the guests at his last party if they felt inclined to bring him a present, instead to make it a donation to Safe Haven, a rescue and support group for those abused in the lifestyle. It was only at Nisey’s abject and repeated request, he’d bent his rule for this birthday party. As a result the gifts overflowed the long table in the corner set up for that sole purpose.

“Come on, Caelan. You’ve eaten! Now it’s time to open the gifts!” Kalinda tugged on her older brother’s sleeve.

“Brat. When I told Nisey it was okay for friends to bring a few presents, I should’ve known this was going to happen.” Caelan grumbled good-naturedly but he allowed her to drag him over to the table under the spotlight.

The group followed him and Nisey couldn’t help but notice how truly uncomfortable he was.

“He’s an amazing man, isn’t he?” The voice, so thick with an Irish brogue it put Caelan’s to shame, had her looking over her shoulder at Maister Alastar. In his late fifties, he was still fit and more than trim, while the silver at his temples did nothing to distract from his dark auburn hair or snapping hazel eyes.

“Yes, he is, Maister Alastar. You’ve done a wonderful job guiding even molding him into the man he is.” Kalinda had told Nisey her older brother’s story and to her understanding, Alastar had taken the rebellious Caelan under his wing when his own father had abandoned him when he was twelve. The man had essentially raised Caelan, and later as his mentor had taught him the beginnings of the BDSM lifestyle when Caelan came of age.

“Ah, I can’t take all the credit. Myrna is a lovely woman. Feisty as hell though, but never fear, one of these days, I’ll run her down.”

Nisey couldn’t help but smile at his retort. Caelan had told her of the merry chase his mother had led Alastar on for the past twenty years. He was still pursuing and Myrna still smiled as he chased.

“Perhaps you will.”

Laughter erupted when Caelan held up the smoking jacket that Kalinda had haphazardly attempted to embroider for her brother. The bright orange-red thread that she had attempted to embroider the words, ‘He Thinks He’s the Dom but I Can Wrap Him Around My Finger Anytime,’ contrasted horribly with the dark brown of the jacket. Caelan growled good-naturedly before crushing his sister in a bear hug.

“It’s good to see him laughing. He has always been a very intense young man and I would’ve said age hasn’t mellowed him much, but I think you, my dear Nisey, have.”

Nisey looked over at Alastar in surprise. “Me mellow him? I beg your pardon but I think you’re confused.”

“Perhaps mellow isn’t the right word, lass. You make him happy. He’s got an inner peace I haven’t seen in a long, long time. He’s no longer restless and you’re responsible for that.”

She wasn’t sure how to respond when Caelan’s voice called for her.

“Excuse me. My master is calling.”

“That he is.” Laughter had his eyes crinkling.

Hurrying to him, Nisey knelt at his side. He’d made quick work of the gifts. The only one remaining was the black garment bag she’d hung on a hook behind the table. The silver bow on it was the only thing hinting the fact that it too contained a gift.

“My sister said that one was from you, sclábhaí.”

“Yes, Máister. May I?” She gestured towards it.

“Of course.”

Standing she walked over and unhooked the garment bag. Holding her gift by the hanger she offered it to him. Keeping his eyes locked on hers, he slowly slid down the tab. Once it was open, he finally looked inside. He was quiet for a long moment before he looked up at her with deep pleasure sparkling in his eyes and a wonderful smile across his face.

“ Grá?”

“I made it for you, Máister.”

Pulling out the dark leather bomber jacket, his fingers traced over the beautiful stitching along its back. She’d taken his favorite Boris painting, Medea and stitched it along with elegant Japanese characters down the right side of it.

“This must have taken you months, muirín.”

She ducked her head. “It took awhile but I wanted to do it.”

“Thank you. It’ll always remind me of our training time. I’ve loved every minute of it, Nisey. You’re the most responsive slave I’ve ever had, but it’s time to change our relationship. Our training is over.”

Nisey’s heart thudded and fear raced over her, as even swallowing was difficult. She was barely aware of when he stood and took the now empty garment bag from her trembling hands.

“Kneel.” His order came out soft.

“Yes Máister.” Kneeling, she took deep calming breaths as he removed the training collar she’d worn for over a year. Her heart sank as its familiar weight left her throat. Instinctively her hand caressed the bare skin of her throat. She already felt its loss.

When he turned and walked away, she felt nothing but numbness. She knew the terrible pain of loss would follow later. Moving slowly she rose, then turned to leave when Alastar stopped in front of her. Much to her surprise he’d changed his clothes. He’d changed from the dark slacks and shirt to the dark leathers of a Master Dom.

“Going somewhere, Nisey?”

She nodded. “Outside.” Where she could cry ceaselessly without embarrassing Caelan or herself.

“It’s going to be awfully hard to complete the collaring ceremony without you. In fact, here is Sara, Kalinda and Olivia to collect you.” His words were unheard by a dazed young lady.

Her shoulders slumping, she turned to face the women who were all instrumental in her finding her place within the lifestyle. Even if my place isn’t with Caelan any longer.

“Come on.” Kalinda grabbed her hand and led her out of the main hall and into one of the changing rooms.

She was standing trembling in shock, when Olivia came in a moment later holding another dark garment bag.

“What is she doing still dressed? We’re on a tight schedule! Caelan wants this to coincide with the rising of the moon. Demanding Irish bastard he is.”

“Dressed?” Nisey’s bleak answer had Olivia muttering.

“Yes. Snap out of it. This is supposed to be the most important moment in a slave’s life.” When Nisey continued to stand there unmoving, Olivia took charge. “Kalinda, get the stuff out of the garment bag. Sara, help me get her undressed. She’s got less than five minutes to get ready!”

Olivia and Sara descended on her while Kalinda opened the garment bag. Pushing at their hands, Nisey finally had it. “Damn it, stop it! I wouldn’t call being dumped one of my highlights as a submissive. Now stop trying to undress me!”

All three women froze. “You think Caelan is dumping you?”

“He took my collar back. If that isn’t ending our relationship - I don’t know what is. You heard him anyway. He said our training time was over.”

Kalinda came over and settled her hands on Nisey’s shoulders. “Don’t you realize what that means?”

“That it’s time for me to move on. I’ll have to move out of the apartment Kalinda. I can’t live above him. I’m not strong enough to listen to him training other subs. Just let me go.” Trying to push through them, she was surprised when the door swung open and Caelan stood on the threshold.

He ‘tsked’ when he saw her still dressed in the same clothes she’d arrived in. Then he realized the cause of Nisey’s confusion.

“Ladies, why don’t you leave this to me?”

“Of course.” Olivia seemed to understand the situation and swiftly dragged both Sara and Kalinda out of the room. After the door shut behind them, Caelan walked towards her.

“Why aren’t you changed, grá?”

Fury washed over her. “How dare you call me ‘love’?”

He smiled. “I was wondering when you were going to realize what it meant. When did you look it up, muirín?”

“It doesn’t matter. I’m not your love, your beloved or your slave anymore. Just let me go, Caelan. Our training is over and I think I’d like to go home now.”

He stiffened. “Who told you that you weren’t my slave anymore?”

“You did when you took my collar. I’m not trying to make a big scene here, but if you make me go back out there, I swear I will. I’ll make sure your friends have something to remember.” She moved to the door when his words stopped her.

“I hope they do remember it. It’s not every day I commit myself to a sub.” His words still didn’t sink in. He came up behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders. “I fear I bumbled this, didn’t I, grá? I didn’t realize how you’d take my removing your training collar. It’s still yours…”

“I don’t want your pity, Caelan. Without you it means nothing, and all I want to do is go home. I’ll be moved out of the apartment by the weekend.” She shrugged his hands off her shoulders.

“ Damneigh, you will listen to me. I’ve had enough of this nonsense.” His hands rough, he jerked her silk blouse over her head and with a flick unsnapped the bra she was wearing.

“What the hell are you doing!” Instinctively she fought his hands as they stripped her skirt off leaving her in nothing but a tiny pair of lace thong panties. In the mirror she could see the love mark he’d left on her neck earlier in the day. Her bare throat reminded her of what she’d lost. Her reflection stared back at her bleakly.

He grabbed the fine Irish linen ivory empress gown off the counter and stuffed, patted and zipped her into it. When he finally let go of her she was fuming. Looking down at her gown, she realized it covered most of her curves but the slits up the sides made it barely modest. She’d be flashing an indecent amount of leg when she rejoined them.

“You’re out of your bloody mind if you think I’m going back out in this thing.”

He crossed his arms over his chest. “You will.”

“I’m not your slave anymore, you ass. I don’t have to listen to you.”

“Are you using your safe word?” His voice was deadly calm.

“What are you talking about?”

“The only way you’re not going back out there is if you use your safe word, Denise.”

She stiffened at his use of her full name.

“Do not…”

“I know. You hate being called by your full name. Almost as much as I hate the fact my slave is fighting our ultimate bonding. Has something changed since this morning?”

“No, I didn’t think anything had - but I’m not the one who wants to change our relationship.”

“We can’t continue training. I need more.”

“So what’s stopping you?”

Grabbing her, he hauled her into his arms. “You are damn it!”

There was a knock on the door followed by Alastar’s voice.

“We need to start, Caelan.”

“In a few more moments, Maister Alastar.”

“This is ridiculous, you little hothead. I’m not dumping you! I love you and want you to be my slave for the rest of my life, but I’ll be damned if I’m going to force you. Say your safe word and it’s over. I’ll let you walk out that door, but damn it, if you love me as much as I do you, you’ll dry those damn tears and take your place at my side and allow Alastar to witness our permanent bonding.”

Anger raced through her and had her pushing away from him. “You love me? You ass! I’ve been in love with you forever! Why didn’t you simply tell me that? Do you realize what I thought when you took away your collar?” Then the rest of what he’d said sank in. Hope doused what remained of her anger and she trembled in his arms. Looking up into his dark eyes, she cleared her throat in hopes of controlling her shaky voice. “I can’t believe it. You’re giving me a collaring ceremony? Now? Tonight?”

He cupped her wet cheek. “You’re the only one I’ve ever wanted offer my permanent collar which is why I went to Ireland and fetched Alastar. I could never do this without him here.” Pressing a kiss on each of her cheeks, he finally lifted his head. “So what’s it going to be?”

She offered him her hand and gave him a watery but huge smile. “Let’s get this done. I feel naked without my collar.”

* * * *

Occurring in Olivia’s private atrium on top of the club, Nisey’s collaring ceremony was beautiful even to those in attendance who weren’t in the lifestyle. The moonlight of the rising full moon poured through the glass panels and gave everything a soft glow. Caelan wearing dark leathers including the coat Nisey had stitched for him over a fine Irish linen shirt, looked dark and dangerous until you noticed the look of love in his eyes when he gazed at his slave. Nisey’s ivory lace gown was a beautiful contrast to his dark clothing and standing barefoot with her long auburn hair flowing down her shoulders and over her back, she looked like a fiery angel.

Alastar stood before them and presided over the traditional ritual, as they exchanged their vows. Nisey’s voice was soft but her conviction was evident as she vowed to serve and make Caelan happy for the rest of her life while giving her body, heart, and soul into his keeping. What few dry eyes that were left, became misty when Caelan gave his vows with a strong and determined voice. Swearing his body, heart and soul to her while honoring, cherishing and protecting all she gave him, he placed a slender torque made of findruine with the Claddagh impressed in its silver surface around her neck. It was a visible symbol to all her everlasting place in his life.

The End

ABOUT DAKOTA TRACE

Dakota hails from the home state of the Hawkeyes, corn and pigs. Surrounded by children’s laughter and the corn fields, she crafts her stories. She enjoys writing romances and sci-fi/fantasy stories. She is a romantic at heart, so even the sci-fi stories have an underlying romantic plot. She started writing at the tender age of fourteen and hasn’t stopped since. Although it is a mystery to most where she finds the time to write. Aside from being a full time wife and mother, she also works the dreaded overnight shift at a clothing company.

To find out more about Dakota visit her at http://dakotatrace.wordpress.com/

If you enjoyed NISEY’S AWAKENING, you might also enjoy:

THE CHOCOLATE MADE ME DO IT

By Dakota Trace

Annabelle is in love with the creamy chocolate confections Zephyrus Raincloud crafts in his shop, “The Delights”. While it wouldn’t take much for Annabelle to fall in love with him, she’s leery of risking her heart on a man who can’t see past the color of her skin to the warm affectionate woman she is. After one brief encounter, she swears it can’t happen again. But Zephyrus has decided she now belongs to him. How far will this chocolate maker go to seduce her into his way of thinking?

Dark Angel Review by Frost, 5/5 ANGELS!

…(S)mooth and tasty, a delight to enjoy. A truly romantic story with a sensual subtext and hope for a happy ending propels the reader through this scintillating and delicious read. A light touch with the sexuality and a strong emphasis on romance and affection make this a fine addition to the Chick Lit genre, a read-at-one-sitting enjoyment which will leave readers hungering for both good chocolate and a good man.

Warning: This title contains graphic language and sex.

Excerpt From THE CHOCOLATE MADE ME DO IT:

“Zephyr.”

“What?” He turned away from the door to look at her impatiently.

“She’s locked us in.”

“I know, but I don’t understand.”

“Here.” She handed the dry erase board to him. She watched as he read the note. “I guess there’s one good thing.”

“What’s that?” He looked at her warily.

“Well, two actually. One is that I’m locked in my favorite chocolate shop which means you get to feed me all kinds of yummy things. And two, I’ll have time to finish the rest of your paperwork.”

“Wait a minute. What do you know about doing financial or accounting paperwork?” He frowned.

“Everything! Where you may be the master of chocolate, Zephyrus, I am the master of finance.”

When he continued to look at her as if she had grown three heads, she frowned, “What? I’m a financial advisor, and yes, I am degreed and licensed.”

“Okay.” He watched her turn back towards the kitchen. “Where are you going?”

“To get my fee.”

‘What!” He reluctantly followed her into the kitchen. He found her at the work counter where he had just finished coating his raspberry brownies. She had one in her hand and had it halfway to her temptingly open mouth.

“What do you think you are doing?” He watched her take a bite out of the brownie. When she moaned softly, he stilled. Was this how she always reacted to his brownies? Annabelle turned towards the shocked man standing in the doorway, swallowed her little taste of heaven first, then smiled broadly at him.

“You make the best brownies I’ve ever tasted. As for what I’m doing, well, your sister and I made an agreement-I do your books and get the financial details in order and she feeds me your chocolates.”

“Is this how you always react to my brownies?” His eyes turned darker as desire flared in them.

“You mean as if I’ve died and gone to heaven? I’m sure I’m not the first to tell you that. You know that you are damn good at making chocolate delights and other yummies.” She caught her breath in response to his heated stare.

“Well, I try.” He watched her take another bite out of the brownie; when she moaned again, he felt himself harden behind the fly of his jeans.

BUY THIS AND MORE TITLES AT

www.eXcessica.com

eXcessica’s BLOG

www.excessica.com/blog

eXcessica’s YAHOO GROUP

groups.yahoo.com/group/eXcessica/

Check out both for updates about eXcessica books, as well as chances to win free E-Books!

And look for these other titles from DAKOTA TRACE:

BARELY THERE

By Dakota Trace

When Nicola Rambaudi approaches Empress Chikowski, a plus size ladies clothing store owner, with his new clothing design, sparks fly. While she thinks the design is too risque for her customers, he’s convinced it isn’t. In fact, he offers her a chance to put him in his place: a focus group on his design. If the group agrees with her, he takes his designs elsewhere…but if they agree with him, he wins the contract and gets to see Empress personally model it!

Warnings: This title contains public nudity, graphic language and sex.

THE MATING OF REBEKAH

By Dakota Trace

Rebekah comes from a long line of women who have pledged to serve Diana, the Goddess of Hunt. Diana’s latest summoning has Rebekah racing to stop a mass demon possession on All Hallows Eve. Rebekah is warned however, if she doesn’t find her mates, failure is imminent. Diana also conveniently forgets to mention that Pluto, the God of the Underworld, is behind the mass possession, in an effort to reclaim the huntress Diana has stolen from him. The same huntress Diana merged with Rebekah as a newborn. When Rebekah finds out the only way to not have her huntress taken from her is to allow herself to be mated, she is livid. Not knowing where to find the Sons of Apollo, who are to be her mates, she enlists the help from her best friends, Jase and Dustin, never dreaming they are the mates she is looking for. When Rebekah finds out, she refuses to allow the brothers to mate her. Will time run out or will the brothers claim her before Pluto comes for her huntress?

Warnings: This title contains graphic language, anal sex, menage and violence.

JUST BETWEEN FRIENDS

By Dakota Trace

Seth Anderson and Isabella Carnetti have been best friends since grade school. They live and work next to each other and are content with the status quo until the day that Seth realizes that Isabella is a desirable woman. She is leery of a relationship with him especially when she finds out he’s into tying up his lovers. He won’t rest until he has her in his bed. Then his ex shows up wanting to him back. Can Seth and Is have a relationship or will Seth’s ex be enough to tear them apart?

Night Owl Romance Review by Terri - Reviewer TOP PICK! 4.5/5!

The plot was excellent. The sexual scenes while graphic were well written. The emotional ties that were needed were present making Seth and Bella’s relationship come to life…a fun book with great characters.

Warnings: This title contains graphic language, light bondage, toys and exhibitionism.

AN OFFICER AND AN ITALIAN

By Dakota Trace

Sergio Rambaudi is enchanted when he’s pulled over by the feisty K-9 police offer, Rachel Arnsworth. Getting close to Rachel is proving to be a challenge for the Italian. When cookies and flowers aren’t working he’s willing to try anything, including find a nude beach to get his chance to woo Rachel.

While Rachel finds the transplanted Italian very sexy, she’s leery of having a relationship with a man who will be as possessive and domineering as her father. When her father’s girl-friend shows up and tells Rachel, she’s leaving Rachel’s dad, her life becomes even more complicated. When Smerelda, her dad’s girl-friend becomes Sergio’s staunchest supporter, Rachel knows she’s in trouble. How is a girl to resist a sexy Italian bent on seduction when even Rambo, her partner finds him irresistible?

Warnings: This title contains graphic language and sex.

TRUST

By Dakota Trace

When Leighann Wilson starts a new job, she is thrilled to meet her trainer, Jason Adair. He’s sexy and confident and makes her realize the difference between being confident and demanding. When her relationship with her current boyfriend ends explosively, Leighann retreats and shies away from Jason.

Giving Leighann time and patience is hard but Jason knows what he wants and is willing to wait for Leighann. When her ex shows up and assaults her in hopes of having her drop her testimony. Jason moves in with her. Now is the question is will Leighann give into her attraction to him?

Warnings: This title contains graphic language and sex.

THE EIGHTH WARRIOR

By Dakota Trace

Bas’awn, the Eighth Warrior, the protector guardian of Starklin, has been banished by the Queen, for refusing to become her lover. Once banished and imprisoned in a computer program on Earth, the only person he protects is Jagati. With his memory gone, he devotes all of his considerable skills to make sure she is safe and protected. Until the day she runs away from an arranged marriage that her father has contracted for her.

Aakil releases him, in hopes Bas’awn will bring back his daughter, not realizing the hell he’s unleashed. Once free of the computer, Bas’awn’s memory returns and now, he’s bent on revenge against the ones who betrayed him. The only fly in the ointment is his ward, Jagati. She’s destined to be his mate. Join Bas’awn as he balances his need for revenge with his overwhelming desire for his mate.

Warnings: Contains oral sex, anal sex, voyeurism, non consensual sex, violence and graphic language.

THE GARDENER

By Dakota Trace

After the death of her husband, Alexa is drawn to the man she’s hired to take care of her yard. Before she knows it, she’s drawn into an affair with him. She relishes every moment, assuming eventually the much younger Caleb will move on.

As an experienced Dom, Caleb has decided he’s not ready to move on. He wants more of his new submissive. He’s ready to take Alexa to the next level of their relationship but the only question which remains: Is Alexa ready for it?

Warnings: This title contains graphic language, anal sex, and bdsm elements including collaring, bondage and ice play.

This file was created with

BookDesigner program

bookdesigner@the-ebook.org

2/10/2010

Date:

2/10/2010